®t|F  B.  11  Ml  library 

Nnrtt?  (Earnltna  8>tat? 
ftmttnraitg 


QK47 
P528 


This  book  was  presented  by 

Mr.    Kenneth  W.    Winston,    Sr. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  DATE 
INDICATED  BELOW  AND  IS  SUB- 
JECT TO  AN  OVERDUE  FINE  AS 
POSTED  AT  THE  CIRCULATION 
DESK. 


ILL  kA73ftn 

ID  yl-  Iff 

ILL    33^-53/a.M- 


30M-10/72 


BOTANY   FOR   BEGINNERS: 


Alf 


INTRODUCTION  TO  MRS.  LINCOLN'S 


LECTURES  ON   BOTANY. 


FOR 


THE  USE  OF  COMMON  SCHOOLS  AND  THE  YOUNGER  PUPILS 
OF  HIGHER  SCHOOLS  AND  ACADEMIES- 


BY    MRS.    PHELPS, 

AUTHOR  OF  FAMILIAR  LECTURES  ON  BOTANY. 


STEREOTYPE  FDITION. 


NEW    YORK: 

PUBLISHED   BY   HUNTINGTON   AND   SAVAGE, 

216    PEARL    STREET. 

CINCINNATI :— H.  W.  DERBY   &  CO. 

1849. 


(Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833,  by  F.  J.  Haiminmnt 
l  the  Clerk's  Office  ot  the  District  Court  of  Connecticut.] 


CONTENTS. 


fage 

CHAPTER  I.— Advantages  of  the  study  of  Botany,         -        -  9 
CHAPTER  II. — Division  of  the  Sciences — Different  parts  of 

the  flower — Importance  of  Botanical  arrangement,  12 
CHAPTER  111. — Practical  Botany  commenced  by  the  analysis 
of  the  Pink — Method  of  preparing  an  Herbarium — Botanical 
excursions — The  study  of  Nature  the  duty  and  privilege  of 

intellectual  minds,    ---------  18 

CHAPTER  IV. — Introduction  to  Practical  Botany  continued — 

Latin  and  Greek  Numerals — Classes  of  Linnaeus,  23 
CHAPTER  V. — Orders  of  Linnaeus — Synopsis  of  Classes  and 

Orders, 28 

CHAPTER  VI.— Best  Method  of  learning  Technical  terms— 

Organized  and  Inorganized  beings — The  Root,  32 

CHAPTER  VII.— Different  kinds  of  Stems,                              -  39 

CHAPTER  VIII.— Of  Buds, 41 

CFIAPTER  IX.— Of  Leaves, 47 

CHAPTER  X.— Leaves— Appendages, 58 

CHAPTER  XI.— Different  parts  of  the  flower— The  Calyx,  63 
CHAPTER  XII.— Corolla— Nectary,       -        -        -        -        -  68 
CHAPTER  XIII.— Stamens  and  Pistils,           ....  74 
CHAPTER  XIV.— Inflorescence— Receptacle— Fruit— Lin- 
nan^' Classification  of  pericarps,      79 

CHAPTER  XV.— The  Seed, 91 

CHAPTER  XVI.— Germination  of  the  Seed,           ...  97 
CHAPTER  XVII.— General  Principles  of  Classification— Na- 
tural Families  of  Plants,           ..--_.-  103 
CHAPTER  XVIII.— Natural  Families,            -        -        -        -  107 
CHAPTER  XIX.— Natural  Families— Labiate  Plants,    -        -  112 

CHAPTER  XX.— Class  1st— Class  2d, 118 

CHAPTER  XXL— Class  3d- Class  4lh,           -        -        -        -  123 

CHAPTER  XXII.— Class  5th— Class  6th,        -        -        -        -  128 
CHAPTER  XXIII.— Class  7th— Class  8th— Class  9th— Class 

10th— Class  11th— Class  12th, 134 

Exercises  in  Practical  Botany,    -------  143 

Description  of  the  Genera  of  Plants,    -        -        -        -        -        -  145 

Description  of  Plants,           -...--.-  162 

Vocabulary,          ........„-  185 

Language  of  Flowers,  -        -        -        -        -        -        -        -213 


COMMON  NAMES  OF  PLANTS  DESCRIBED  IN  THIS  BOOK, 


Page 
Adders'  tongue,  or  Dog- 
tooth violet,  169 
Anemone,  162 
Apple,  178 
Artichoke,  168 
Arrow-head,  179 
Arbutus,  169 
Asparagus,  164 
Bean,  176 

common  pole.  176 

bush,  six  weeks,       176 

Beard-tongue,  176 

Bell-flower,  165 

Blite,  165 

Blue-eyed  grass,  181 

Biood  root,  180 

Bindweed,  167 

Bittersweet,  181 

false,  166 

Boneset,  or  thorough  wort,  170 

Borage,  165 

Bouncing-bet  180 

Box-wood,  168 

Gut  ton  bush,  167 

Buttercup,  178 

Broom-cora,  181 

Cat-tail,  183 

Catch-fly,  180 

Catalpa,  166 

Cassia,  166 

Castor-oil  plant,  179 

Cayenne  pepper,  166 

Cat  nop,  175 

Cardinal  flower,  173 

Carrot,  169 

Cabbage,  165 

Chestnut,  166 

China-aster,  165 

Cherry,  178 

Chamomile,  163 

Clover  182 

Cockle,  162 

Columbine,    p  163 

Crown  imperial,  170 

Cucumber,  168 

Currant,  179 

Daisy,  165 

ox-eyed,  167 

Dandelion,  173 

Dill,  163 

Do?  weed,  168 

Dogwood,  168 

Dwarf  flower-de-luce,  172 

Elder,  180 
Enchanter's  nightshade,     167 

Fennel,  163 

Fever- few,  167 

Five-finger,  177 
Flowering  wintergrcen,       177 

Flowering  almond,  162 

Flax.  173 

Foxglove,  170 

Four  o'clock,  174 

Fringe  tree,  167 

Frinped-gentian,  170 

Garden-columbine,  163 

Geranium,  170 

■ bloody,  170 

1 mourning,  175 

"         sweet  scented.  175 


Geranium,  horse-shoe, 

oak-leaf, 

stork-bill, 

crow-foot, 

beef- steak. 


Golden-rod, 

Gooseberry, 

Ground-ivy, 

Guelder  rose, 

Hare  bell, 

Hemlock, 

Hemp, 

Heal  all, 

Hop, 

Hound's-tongue, 

Honey  suckle, 

Horse-chestnut, 

Hydrangea, 

Impatience, 

Innocence, 

Indian  corn, 

Indian  pipe, 

Iris, 

Jftcobea  lily, 

Jasmine, 

Laurel, 

Larkspur, 

Lavender, 

Lady's  slipper, 

Lettuce, 

Locust-tree, 

Love-lies-bleeding, 

Low  anemone, 

Life-everlasting, 

Lily,  blackberry, 

red, 

white, 

orange, 

Lilac, 

Liver-leaf, 

Linchnidia, 

Loosestrife, 

Lupine, 

Mallows, 

Mallows,  low, 

Marsh-mallow?., 

Matrimony  vine, 

May-weed, 

Mandrake. 

Mare's-tail. 

Marigold, 

Meadow-grass, 

Milkweed, 

Mock-orange, 

Mountain-mint, 

Morning-glory, 

Mulberry, 

Mullein, 

Mustard, 

Nasturtion, 

Oak, 

Oats, 

Orchard  grass, 

Orchis, 

Pansy, 

Peach, 

Pea, 

Pear, 

Pepper, 

Pepper- mint 


Page 
175 
176 
169 
170 
ISO 
181 
178 
170 
183 
165 
176 
166 
177 
171 
168 
173 
162 
171 
172 
171 
184 
175 
172 
162 
172 
172 
169 
173 
168 
172 
179 
162 
1G3 
171 
172 
173 
173 
173 
181 
171 
176 
174 
174 
174 
174 
162 
174 
163 
177 
171 
181 
177 
164 
176 
174 
168 
175 
183 
181 
183 
178 
165 
169 
175 
184 
162 
177. 
178 
166 
174  I 


Page 

Peony, 

17S 

Penny-royal, 

171 

Plumb, 

178 

Potato, 

181 

Poplar, 

177 

Ponpy, 
Poke  weed, 

175 

178 

Pink, 

16: 

carnation, 

169 

Prince's  pine, 

167 

Pumpkin, 

168 

Radish, 

178 

Raspberry, 

17? 

Red- top  grass, 

162 

Rose, 

179 

Ribbon-grass, 

176 

Rye, 

ISO 

Samphire, 

180 

Sage, 

180 

wood, 

18*2 

Sassafras-tree, 

173 

Saffron, 

163 

Satin-flower, 

174 

Scabish, 

175 

Scull-cap, 

180 

Sedge, 

160 

Snow-ball, 

183 

Snow-drop, 

170 

Snap  dragon, 

163 

Shad  bush, 

163 

Spear-mint, 

174 

Spider- wort, 

182 

Speed- well, 

183 

Sweet-briar, 

179 

Sweet-fern, 

167 

Sweet-pea, 

173 

Star-flower, 

164 

Strawberry, 

165 

wild, 

170 

St.  John's  wort, 

172 

Sun  flower, 

171 

Sweet  vernal -grass, 

163 

Sweet-william, 

169 

St'ick-july-flower, 

167 

Tansey, 

182 

Thistle, 

166 

Thyme, 

182 

Thorn-apple, 

169 

Thorn-bush, 

168 

Timothy  grass, 

176 

Touch-me-not, 

172 

Tulip, 

183 

Turnip, 

165 

Virjrin's  bowee 

167 

Violet, 

184 

"Wall-flower. 

167 

Wake-  robin, 

164 

false, 

182 

Watermelon 

163 

Weeping-willow, 

180 

Whortleberry, 

183 

Wheat, 

182 

"Wild  columbine, 

163 

Wild  geranium, 

170 

Wild  tobacco, 

173 

Wild  cherry. 

179 

Wild  senna, 

166 

Wind  flower, 

162 

Winter  green, 

IT» 

PUBLISHER'S  ADVERTISEMENT  TO  THE  FIR3T 

EDITION. 


When  the  publisher  of  this  work  issued  Mrs.  Lincoln's 
w  Familiar  Lectures  on  Botany,"  the  science  was  taught  in  few 
Seminaries  of  learning,  even  of  the  highest  grade.  Since  that 
period,  (1829,)  Botany,  as  a  regular  branch  of  instruction,  haa 
been  introduced  not  only  into  Colleges  and  Female  Institutions 
of  the  first  rank,  but  into  many  schools  of  a  more  humble  cha- 
racter. Nearly  ten  thousand  copies  of  the  Lectures,  within 
little  more  than  three  years,  have  been  called  for  in  various 
parts  of  the  United  States,  from  New  England  to  the  South. 
Teachers  in  Alabama,  Mississippi,  and  as  far  west  as  the 
Capital  of  the  Arkansas  Territory,  have  by  means  of  this  work 
instructed  themselves  in  Botany,  and  thus  have  been  enabled 
to  unfold  to  their  pupils  the  rich  treasures  of  the  vegetable 
Kingdom,  which  abound  in  that  region  of  flowers.  In  many 
schools  in  Ohio,  Illinois,  and  in  Canada,  Mrs.  Lincoln's  Lec- 
tures on  Botany  are  now  in  common  use. 

While  it  is  admitted  that  Botany  is  a  study  which  introdu- 
ces to  the  mind  a  variety  of  new  and  delightful  ideas,  and  trains 
it  to  habits  of  logical  reasoning,  it  is  also  found  not  to  be  be- 
yond the  comprehension  of  children ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  ca- 
pable of  interesting  them  in  a  high  degree,  when  rendered 
simple  by  a  familiar  style  and  suitable  illustrations.  Teachers 
of  Common  Schools,  becoming  sensible  of  the  power  of  this 
science  to  awaken  the  minds  of  their  young  pupils,  have  begun 
to  inquire  for  a  suitable  book  to  put  into  their  hands ;  such  a 
one  as  with  respect  to  style  and  price  should  be  adapted  to  this 
purpose.  While  requiring  a  cheap  volume,  they  at  the  same 
time  need  one  comprehending  an  outline  of  the  science,  and  es- 
pecially a  sufficient  number  of  generic  and  specific  descriptions 
1* 


INTRODUCTION. 


of  plants  to  lurnish  suitable  exercises  in  botanical  analyses. 
The  publisher  knowing  that  Mrs.  Phelps,  (formerly  Mrs.  Lin- 
coln,) was  about  giving  to  teachers  of  Common  Schools  a  se- 
ries of  Lectures  on  the  best  methods  of  teaching  the  natural 
sciences,  applied  to  her  to  prepare  a  "Botany  for  Beginners," 
one  that  should  serve  to  instruct  the  Teacher  as  well  as  the 
pupil.  He  now  offers  to  the  public  this  volume,  not  indeed 
with  the  expectation  that  it  will  give  an  enlarged  view  of  the 
science  of  Botany,  but  serve  as  an  introduction  to  the  "Fami- 
liar Lectures,"  Eaton's  Manual,  and  other  larger  works. 
Hartford,  April,  1833. 


The  first  edition  of  the  Botany  for  Beginners  having  been 
sold  in  less  than  six  months  from  its  publication,  and  a  second 
having  been  disposed  of  with  equal  rapidity,  the  publisher  of- 
fers to  the  public  a  third,  and  in  some  respects  a  much  improv- 
ed, edition.  The  author  has  bestowed  much  pains  in  its  re- 
vision, correcting  where  former  editions  were  defective,  and 
adding  much  new  and  valuable  matter.  Besides  many  useful 
remarks  interspersed  throughout  the  work,  she  has  added  to  the 
different  genera  here  noticed,  their  various  significations  and 
derivations.  In  its  present  amended  form  it  is  believed  to  unite 
all  the  requisites  of  a  compendious  and  useful  introduction  for 
beginners  in  the  popular  science  of  which  it  treats. 

Hartford,  July,  1835. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  NOTE  TO  TEACHERS. 


This  book  is  intended  chiefly  for  the  use  of  Primary  Schools 
and  for  the  younger  pupils  in  Higher  Schools  and  Seminaries, 
So  much  has,  of  late,  been  urged  by  those  who  take  an  interest 
on  the  subject  of  education,  in  favour  of  introducing  the  Natural 
Sciences  into  Common  Schools,  that  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the 
time  is  not  far  distant  when  plants  and  mineral'  ATill  be  as  fa- 
miliar objects  of  study  in  our  District  schc .  -nouses,  as  the 
spelling  book  now  is.  Perhaps  some  parent  or  teacher  may  be 
ready  to  inquire,  whether  it  is  recommended  that  such  studies 
shall  take  the  place  of  reading,  spelling,  or  writing — by  no 
means ;  but  every  teacher  knows  that  there  are  many  listless 
and  vacant  moments  when  even  the  most  active  of  his  pupils 
seem  tired  of  their  monotonous  pursuits; — habit  and  respect  for 
their  teacher  may  lead  them  to  sit  still  and  do  no  mischief; 
they  may  even  look  demurely  upon  the  open  page  before  them, 
as  if  intent  upon  studying  a  spelling  or  reading  lesson,  or  it 
may  be  of  geography  or  grammar  lessons  which  they  have  (to 
use  a  homely  phrase)  hammered  their  minds  upon,  until  they 
have  become  unconscious  of  any  impression  from  them  ;  but  it 
is  not  difficult  to  perceive  by  the  heavy  eye,  and  inanimate 
countenance,  that  the  intellect  slumbers.  These  are  the  mo- 
ments when  the  experienced  teacher  feels  the  need  of  some 
new  stimulant  to  be  applied  to  the  torpid  powers,  which  it  is 
his  business  to  strengthen  and  develope  by  keeping  in  action. 
Instead  then  of  saying  with  magisterial  dignity,  or  peevish  fret- 
fulness,  "John,  (or  Lucy,)  you  have  been  sitting  idle  this  hall 
hour  !  why  don't  you  mind  your  book  ?" — he  who  understands 
the  operation  of  the  human  mind,  is  aware  that  this  is  the  very 
way  still  more  to  disgust  his  pupil  with  his  pursuits  ;  and  such 
a  teacher  will  assuredly  be  ready  to  adopt  some  new  method  ot 
awakening  attention.  We  will  suppose  then,  instead  of  a  re- 
buke for  idleness,  the  teacher  should  kindly  address  his  pupil 
in  something  like  the  following  terms.  "You  have  been  so 
long  engaged  upon  a  certain  set  of  studies,  that  I  perceive  they 
have  become  tiresome;  I  think  of  introducing  a  new  study  into 
school ;  to-morrow  I  shall  give  a  lecture  on  Botany  ;  you  may 
bring  with  you  all  the  wild  lilies,  (or  all  the  violets,  or  anv 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

kind  of  common  flower  J  that  you  can  find  in  the  fields — m  the 
mean  time,  here  is  a  '  Botany  for  Beginners'  which  1  will  lend 
you  to  look  over,  and  catty  home  for  your  parents  to  examine; 
— should  they  approve  o^  i  ,  1  should  like  to  have  them  furnish 
you  with  the  book,  that  you  may  commence  the  study  immedi- 
ately." 

But  it  may  be  said,  "(h.erv?.  are  many  teachers  who  are  not 
capable  of  giving  a  lecture  up  m  Botany."  It  is  expected  that 
many  will  use  this  book,  who  have  never  heard  a  lecture  upon 
the  subject;  but  every  teacher  who  is  in  any  degree  fit  to  be 
such,  can  learn  as  much  of  the  science  from  the  work  as  will 
enable  him  to  understand  its  leading  principles  ;  and  he  can 
explain  them  to  his  pupils :  this  will  be  lecturing  upon  botany. 
With  respect  to  the  questions  that  accompany  the  Book,  they 
are  added  for  the  use  of  young  and  inexperienced  Teachers: 
others  are  not  in  general  confined  to  any  set  of  questions : — ■ 
The  great  object  in  view  is  that  the  pupil  shall  understand  the 
subject;  an  ingenious  teacher  will,  with  every  recitation,  vary 
his  manner  of  questioning,  in  order  to  ascertain  this. 

In  reciting  from  this  book,  the  j  upil  should  be  taught  to  vary 
the  pronoun  from  the  second  to  the  first  person.  For  instance, 
in  the  beginning  of  Chapter  I.,  w  hen  the  teacher  asks  "  what 
is  said  of  the  study  you  are  about  to  commence?" — the  pupil 
should  answer,  "We  are  now  about  to  commence  a  study," 
&c.  This  little  exercise,  trifling  as  it  may  seem,  will  of  itself 
be  useful,  by  leading  the  pupil  to  consider  the  sense  of  what  he 
says,  and  occasionally  to  make  other  variations  in  the  phraseo- 
logy of  the  book. 

For  more  particular  directions  for  teaching  Botany,  the  au- 
thor would  refer  Instructors  to  her  Familiar  Lectures,  prges  6th 
and  7th  of  the  4th  edition.     Suffice  it  to  say  here,  that  when 
flowers  can  be  obtained,  their  examination  should  make  a  part 
of  each  exercise.     In  winter,  when  the  analysis  of  plants  niasf 
De   suspended,  the  pupil  may  study  with  profit,  the   chapter 
which  treat  of  the  parts  of  plants,  as  the  root,  stem,  leaf,  &t- 
germinalion  of  the  seed,  &c.  and  the  explanation  of  Botanic* 
terms. 


INTRODUCTION. 

CHAPTER  1. 

Advantages  of  the  Study  of  Botany.* 

1.  You  are  now  about  to  commence  a  study  which  was  fo* 
merly  thought  too  difficult  for  children,  but  which  is,  in  reality,, 
much  easier  than  many  to  which  they  usually  attend. 

2.  In  Grammar,  you  can  have  no  assistance  from  maps  or 
pictures, — every  thing  in  this  science  depends  on  the  powers  of 
the  understanding;  and  it  affords  no  pleasant  objects  to  delight 
the  eye.  But  Grammar  is  a  very  useful  study,  and  should 
he  pursued  while  you  are  young;  and  other  studies,  especially 
the  one  you  are  about  to  commence,  will  help  you  to  understand 
it. 

3.  Geography  is  easier  than  Grammar,  because  you  may  have 
maps  or  pictures  of  countries  before  you,  and  the  eye  impresses 
on  the  mind  the  relative  situation  of  places,  the  direction  of 
mountains,  the  course  of  rivers,  &c. — but  if,  instead  of  maps, 
you  could  have  the  countries  themselves  before  you,  to  examine 
with  your  eyes  and  hands,  if  you  could  see  the  people  who  live 
in  them  standing  before  you,  how  much  deeper  would  be  your 
impressions  of  Geography  ! 

4.  You  are  now  to  study  Botany  ;  here  the  objects  about  which 
you  are  to  learn,  will  be  placed  before  you,  to  see,  to  touch,  and 
to  smell.  Thus  three  of  your  senses  will  be  called  upon  to  aid 
the  memory  and  understanding  ;  and  as  flowers  are  objects  of 
much  beauty  and  interest,  your  imagination  also  may  be  grati- 
fied. 

5.  Your  emotions,  too,  will  be  warmed  by  the  thought  of  His 
love  and  kindness  who  causelh  the  earth  to  bring  forth,  not  only 

*  Notr. — It  is  important,  for  the  teacher  to  ask  the  pupils  to  give 
the  heads  of  the  chapters,  either  at  the  commencement  or  close  of  the 
lesson. 


1.  What  is  said  of  the  study  you  are  about  to  commence'? 

2.  What  is  said  of  the  study  of  Grammar? 

3.  What  renders  Geography  an  easier  study  than  Grammar? 

4.  Are  the  objects  about  which  you  study  in  Botany  manifested  to 
»he  senses? 

5.  What  effect  has  the  contemplation  of  flowers  upon  the  emotions  1 


10  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [C.H.I 

"grass  for  the  beasts  ol  the  field,  and  food  for  the  use  of  man,' 
but  a  rich  succession  of  curious  and  lovely  blossoms  for  our  ad 
miration  and  enjoyment.     ^ 

6.  In  Botany  you  study  things  which  God  has  made.  When 
examining  plants,  with  all  their  wonderful  varieties,  and  observ- 
ing the  wise  provision  which  is  made  for  their  growth,  and  the 
perfection  of  the  seed,  with  the  mutual  relations  of  the  various 
parts  to  each  other,  you  must  remember  to  give  the  praise  to  Him 
whose  infinite  mind  directs  and  watches  over  the  growth  of  the 
most  humble  plant,  at  the  same  time  that  he  upholds  the  vast 
worlds  which  he  has  created,  and  which  every  moment  need  his 
sustaining  care.  Every  motion  we  make,  every  breath  we  draw, 
and  every  pulsation  of  our  hearts,  show  that  this  same  care  is 
over  us  too  ;  for  without  it,  we  could  no  more  live,  than  we 
could  have  created  ourselves. 

7.  Before  attempting  any  new  thing,  we  should  always  under- 
stand the  reasons  for  so  doing.  I  will  now  tell  you  why  your  pa- 
rents and  instructors  wish  you  to  learn  something  about  Botany. 
1st.  It  is  a  delightful  study :  it  presents  you  with  sweet  and 
pleasant  objects,  the  contemplation  of  which  is  calculated  to 
render  your  tempers  mild  and  amiable.  It  will  always  furnish 
you  with  an  agreeable  amusement,  which  is  not  only  innocent, 
but  of  a  nature  to  refine  and  improve  your  minds. 

8.  2d.  If  you  live  in  a  city,  your  friends  may  have  house- 
plants  or  gardens,  and  you  may  sometimes  go  to  public  gardens, 
where  the  most  wonderful  plants  of  all  countries  are  collected, 
— will  it  not  be  pleasant,  when  you  meet  with  flowers,  to  be  able 
to  find,  by  examining  a  book,  what  are  their  true  names,  their 
characters  and  habits,  and  their  medicinal  qualities  ? 

9.  3d.  There  are  a  great  many  other  things  too,  which  Bota- 
ny will  teach  you,  such  as  the  offices  performed  by  the  root, 
stem,  leaves,  and  other  organs  of  the  plant,  especially  by  the 
different  parts  of  the  flower,  to  which  is  assigned  the  care  of 
forming  and  ripening  the  seed. 

10.  4th.  If  you  live  in  the  country,  every  mountain-glen,  every 
meadow,  the  banks  of  every  little  brook,  and  the  waysides,  will 
show  you  the  different  families  of  plants,  which  appear,  one  af- 
ter another,  from  April  till  October.  And  many  a  beautiful 
blossom  will  lift  up  its  little  head  in  your  rural  walks  as   if  to 

6.  Whose  works  do  tie  examine  in  the  study  of  Botany  7 

7.  What  advantages  are  first  mentioned  as  connected  with  the  studv 
of  Botany  1 

8.  What  advantage  of  the  study  are  mentioned  secondly  1 

9.  What  thirdly  1 

10.  What  fourthly'? 


Oh    1.  J  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  STUDY.  1 

ask  your  notice.  If  you  know  nothing  of  Botany,  you  may  in- 
deed love  to  look  at  pretty  flowers,  and  to  pull  them  to  pieces 
but  in  this  there  is  little  amusement  and  no  instruction.  It  is 
when  your  reason  is  brought  into  action  in  order  to  examine  how 
these  wonderful  pieces  of  work  are  put  together,  and  to  trace 
their  various  properties  and  relations,  that  the  notice  of  flowers 
Decomes  important  as  a  means  of  improvement. 

11.  5th.  The  study  of  Botany  will  teach  you  to  be  systematic 
m  other  things:  you  will  find  that  men  of  science  have  so  ar- 
ranged plants,  that  all,  even  dandelions,  daisies,  and  thistles, 
have  their  exact  places  in  the  system  of  classification. — It  is  this 
exactness  of  arrangement  which  makes  us  able,  amidst  so  vast 
a  multitude  of  plants,  to  find  the  description  of  each  one.  If 
all  the  articles  in  a  house  were  thrown  together  without  order, 
you  would  be  troubled  to  find  a  needle,  a  pair  of  scissors,  a  book, 
or  an  article  of  dress.  But  by  means  of  system,  a  person  who 
possesses  a  hundred  thousand  articles,  may  arrange  them  so  that 
any  one  can  be  found  at  any  moment. 

12.  As  a  house  is  divided  into  apartments,  so  in  Botany  the 
vegetable  kingdom  is  divided  into  classes  ;  as  each  apartment 
contains  sideboards,  bureaus,  closets,  &c,  for  disposing  of  dif- 
ferent articles,  so  each  class  in  Botany  contains  orders  in  which 
are  arranged  the  individual  plants.  There  are  also  subdivisions 
of  orders  in  Botany,  which  may  be  considered  as  corresponding 
to  the  different  drawers  of  bureaus,  and  shelves  of  closets,  so 
that  a  Botanist  is  seldom  obliged  to  look  over  a  whole  order  be- 
fore he  finds  the  particular  plant  which  he  seeks  for.  Now  some 
children  are  very  careless  with  respect  to  the  arrangement  of 
the  clothes,  books,  and  other  articles,  with  which  their  kind 
friends  provide  them :  it  appears  to  me,  that  when  they  see  how 
beautiful  is  the  systematic  arrangement  of  plants  in  Botany, 
they  will  at  once  resolve  that  every  thing  which  belongs  to 
them,  or  that  they  have  the  care  of,  shall  be  arranged  according 
to  some  rule,  so  that  they  may  always  find  what  they  want, 
without  being  obliged  to  make  a  long  search  for  it.  I  could 
spend  a  great  deal  of  time  in  telling  you  of  the  advantages  of  a 
knowledge  of  Butany ;  but  it  is  better  that  you  should  proceed 
directly  to  the  study,  and  then  your  own  minds  will  suggest  to 
you  many  reasons  why  It  is  to  be  classed  among  the  most  useful 
end  interesting  Dranches  of  science.  I  will  however  mention 
o:i e  farther  recommendation  of  this  study. 


11.  What  fifthly? 

12.  Hjw  do  the  divisions  of  a  house  correspond  to  the  divisions  in 
Botanv  1 


12  ROTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  II. 

13.  6th.  It  leads  us  to  love  and  reverence  God.  Flowers 
are  presents  which  our  heavenly  Father  gives  us.  It  is  there^ 
fore  proper  that  we  should  examine  and  study  them.  We  see 
that  He  who  made  them  must  be  wiser  and  more  powerful  than 
the  greatest  of  men — for  what  man  could  make  the  least  plant  ? 
We  can  imitate  flowers  in  wax  and  various  other  ways,  but  who 
can  give  them  life  ? 

None  can  the  life  of  plant  or  insect  give 
Save  God  alone . 

14.  Flowers  may  be  considered  as  tokens  of  God's  love  to 
us ; — "  If  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is, 
and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  will  he  not  much  rathet 
clothe  us  ?"     He 

Scorns  not  the  least  of  all  His  works;  much  less 
Man,  made  in  His  image,  destined  t'  exist, 
When  e'en  yon  brilliant  worlds  shall  cease  to  be. 
Then  how  should  man,  rejoicing  in  his  God, 
Delight  in  His  perfections,  shadow'd  forth 

In  ev'ry  little  flow'r  and  blade  of  grass! 

Each  op'ning  bud,  and  care  perfected  seed, 
Is  as  a  page  where  we  may  read  of  God. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Division  of  the  Sciences. — Different  parts  of  flowers. — Im, 
portance  of  Botanical  arrangement. 

15.  We  are  now  about  to  commence  our  new  study. — There 
are  many  sciences  to  be  learned  by  those  who  wish  to  be  wise , 
but  yet  all  things  which  exist  in  the  whole  universe  may  be 
clashed  under  tico  heads,  mind,  and  matter. 

16.  Mind  or  spirit  cannot  be  seen  by  us,  although  it  exists  m 
all  rational  beings,  and  is  that  within  us  which  thinks  and 
feels. 

17.  God  is  a  spirit ;  he  is  not  like  us  confined  to  any  body,  or 
portion  of  matter,  but  as  the  sun's  rays  spread  abroad  over  the 
earth,  so  the  presence  of  God  extends  to  every  part  of  his  crea- 

13.  What  advantages  are  mentioned  sixthly  as  connected  with  the 
•tudy  of  Botany  1 

14.  How  may  flowers  be  considered  1 

15.  Under  what  two  heads  may  all  things  which  exist  be  classed  1 

16.  What  is  observed  of  mind  or  spirit  1 


Oh.  I.J  DIFFERENT  PARTS  OF  FLOWERS.  13 

tion ;  we  do  not  perceive  him,  because  we  cannot  see  mind. 
When  our  spirits  are  separated  from  the  body,  or  matter,  they 
will  no  doubt  at  once  perceive  that  they  are  in  the  presence  of 
God. 

18.  The  science  which  treats  of  the  Deity,  and  of  our  duties 
to  Him,  is  called  Theology.* 

19.  The  science  which  treats  of  the  Human  mind,  is  called 
Philosophy  of  the  mind,  or  Metaphysics.] 

20.  The  study  of  matter  is  sometimes  called  by  the  general 
term  Physics  ;  it  is  divided  into  three  general  heads. 

1.  Natural  Philosophy. 

2.  Chymistry. 

3.  Natural  History. 

A  mere  definition  of  Natural  Philosophy  and  Chymistry 
would  not  enable  you  to  understand  what  these  sciences  are, 
but  you  wil.l  soon  be  able  to  study  them  with  pleasure  and  profit. 

21.  Natural  History,  or  the  History  of  Nature,  is  divided  into, 

22.  1.  Zoology, %  which  treats  of  animals. 

23.  2.  Botany,  which  treats  of  plants. 

24.  3.  Mineralogy,  which  treats  of  stones,  &c.  This  science 
includes  Geology,  which  treats  of  rocks,  the  manner  of  their  form- 
ation, and  the  various  changes  which  have  taken  place  on  the 
surface  of  the  globe,  since  its  creation. 

2o-  The  word  Botany  is  derived  from  the  Greek  botane, 
which  signifies  a  plant.  The  objects  of  this  science  are  the 
vegetable  kingdom,  including  every  thing  which  grows  out  of 
the  earth,  having  root,  stem,  leaf,  ox  flower. 

26.  There  are  two  principal  departments  in  Botany  ;  1st,  that 
which  treats  of  the  classes  and  orders  of  plants  j  this  is  called 
Systematic  Botany. 

Note. — The  attention  of  the  pupil  should  be  directed  to  the  notes 
wiiich  point  out  the  derivation  of  words. 
*  From  the  Greek  Theos,  God,  and  logos,  a  discourse, 
t  From  meta,  beyond,  and  pkusis,  nature. 
X  From  zoe,  life,  and  logos,  a  discourse. 

18.  What  is  that  science  called  which  treats  of  the  Deity  1 

19.  What  is  the  science  which  treats  of  the  Human  Mind'? 

20.  How  is  the  study  of  Matter  divided'? 

21.  What  are  the  branches  of  Natural  History'? 

22.  What  does  Zoology  treat  of? 

23.  What  does  Botany  treat  of  1 

24.  What  does  Mineralogy  treat  of? 

25.  From  whence  is  the  Term  Botany  derived,  and  what  are  the  ob- 
jects of  the  science  1 

26.  What  is  systematic  Botany  7 

2 


14 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


TCh.  II. 


27.  2d.  That  which  treats  of  the  different  parts  of  the  plants 
and  their  uses  ;  this  is  Physiological  Botany. 

Fig.  1. 

28.  In  beginning  to 
study  Botany,  it  is  best  to 
examine  first  the  parts  ot 
a  flower. 

29.  Here  is  a  lily,  Fig. 
1 ;  that  part  of  it  which 

ct  you  would  call  the  blos- 
soms, is  the  corolla  ;  * 
this  is  composed  of  six 
.parts,  each  of  which  is 
[called  a  petal. 

30.  There  are  within 
the  corolla  six  thread- 
like organs ;  these  are 
called  stamens  ;  examine 
them  as  they  appear  at 
Figr.  2.  You  see  that  one 
part,  as  at  a,  is  long  and 
slender;  this  is  called 
the  filament,  from  filling 
a  thread.  At  b  is  a  little 
knob  which  is  hollow  like 
a  box  ;  this  is  the  anther. 

*  So  called  from  the  Latin  corolla,  a  little  crown. 


27. 
28. 
29. 
parts. 
30. 


What  is  physiological  Botany  1 

What  is  the  best  way  of  beginning  the  study  of  Botany  1 

What  are  the  botanical  names  of  the  blossom  of  a  lily  and  its 

Describe  the  stamens  and  their  parts, 


Ch.  II. 


DIFFERENT    PARTS    OF    FLOWERS. 


1*> 


31.  In  the  centre  of  the  lily 
is  the  pistil ;  this  consists  of 
three  parts,  the  stigma,  (see 
Fig.  2.  /)  the  style,  (e)  and 
the  germ,  (d). 

32.  The  end  of  the  flower 
stem,  where  the  petals  of  the 
flower  are  inserted,  is  called 
the  receptacle;  you  may  see 
it  at  Fig.  2.  g. 

33.  In  most  flowers  you  will 
observe  the  corolla  standing 
in  a  little  green  cup;  this  is 
called  the  calyx*  The  lily 
has  no  calyx,  but  the  rose  and 
the  pink  have. 

34.  I  have  now  told  you  of 
five  parts,  of  a  flower : 


1.  Calyx — the  cup  ;  surrounding  the  corolla. 

2.  Corolla — the  blossom  ;  the  parts  are  called  petals. 

3.  Stamens — enclosed  by  the  corolla ;  the  parts  are  thejila 
ments  and  anther. 

4.  Pistil — standing  in  the  centre;  the  parts  are  the  germ, 
style,  and  stigma. 

5.  Receptacle — bearing  the  other  pa?  ts  of  the  flower. 

35.  Besides  these,  there  are  two  other  parts,  which  are  con- 
sidered as  belonging  to  the  flower :  viz.  the  pericarp  and  the 
seed. 

*  The  word  calyx  signifies  a  cup. 


31.  Describe  the  pistil  and  its  parts. 

32.  What  is  the  receptacle  1 

33.  What  is  the  calyx  1 

34.  Name  the  five  parts  of  a  flower  which  have  been  mentioned, 

35.  What  two  other  parts  belong  to  the  flowei  1 


16 


HOTANY    FOR    BEGINNER*. 

Fig.  3, 


fCklL 


36.  The  pericarp  is  only  the  germ  when  it  becomes  rpe;  it 
is  this  part  of  the  flower  which  contains  the  seed. 

37.  At  Fig.  3,  a  is  a  representation  of  the  pericarp ;  you  will 
perceive  it  is  much  larger  than  the  germ  at  Fig.  2.  f.  At  b  the 
pericarp  appears  as  if  cut  across,  and  shows  three  divisions, 
these  are  called  cells,  each  of  which  contains  two  seeds  in  the 
shape  of  a  triangle,  as  at  bb. 

38.  The  seed  is,  as  you  have  seen,  carefully  packed  away  in 
little  cells  in  the  pericarp  ;*  this  is  the  most  important  part  of 
the  flower;  and  it  seems  as  if  all  the  other  parts  were  chiefly 
intended  to  nourish  and  protect  this. 

39.  If  you  add  the  pericarp  and  the  seed  to  the  five  parts 
which  you  have  already  learned,  you  will  then  have  seven  parts 
of  the  flower  to  remember.  These  are  called  Organs  of  Fruc- 
tification, from  fructus,  fruit,  Emdfacio,  to  make. 

40.  I  shall  hereafter  inform  you  more  particularly  respecting 

*  The  word  pericarp  is  derived  from  the  Greek  words,  peri,  around 
and  karpos,  fruit. 


36.  "What  is  the  pericarp  1 

37.  Describe  Fig.  3. 

38.  What  is  the  most  important  part  of  the  flower  1 

39.  How  many  parts  constitute  what  are  called  the  organs  of 
fructification  1 

40   What  is  mear.t  by  anatyzing  a  flower  1 


Ch     11.]  DIFFERENT  PARTS  OF  FLOWERS.  17 

hese  organs,  or  members  of  the  flower;  but  must  now  proceed 
o  teach  you  something  about  analyzing  plants ; — The  word 
analyze  means,  to  separate  a  thing  into  parts ;  in  one  sense, 
therefore,  you  have  now,  in  considering  the  different  organs  01 
a  flower,  analyzed  it:  but  this  is  only  to  prepare  you  for  ano- 
ther kind  of  analysis,  by  means  of  which  you  will  be  able  to  tell 
where  a  plant  belongs  in  the  botanical  system,  and  what  is  its 
botanical  or  true  name. 

41.  In  the  introductory  chapter,  t  spoke  of  the  importance  ol 
systematic  arrangement ;  when  you  learn  something  of  Botany, 
you  will  perceive  that  this  science  could  not  exist  without  sys- 
tem. 

42.  Formerly  botanists  endeavoured  to  give  descriptions  of 
plants ;  but  having  no  rules  to  go  by,  they  were  not  able  to  un- 
derstand each  other.  If  a  person  wished  to  learn  about  any 
particular  plant,  he  might  be  obliged  to  look  over  a  great  many 
pages,  or  a  whole  book,  before  he  could  find  it ;  because  he  had 
no  rule  to  guide  him  in  his  search. 

43.  When  you  look  out  a  word  in  a  dictionary,  you  search 
for  the  first  three  letters,  and  as  the  words  are  arranged  by  rule, 
you  can  find  immediately  what  you  wish.  If  all  the  words  in 
a  dictionary  were  thrown  together  without  any  order,  how  dis- 
couraging would  be  the  task  of  looking  for  definitions. 

44.  Now  it  is  just  so  with  respect  to  describing  plants;  we 
must  be  guided  by  some  rule  in  their  arrangement. — What  shall 
this  rule  be  "?  Suppose  we  should  arrange  the  names  of  plants 
in  alphabets,  il  order,  and  then  give  descriptions  of  them. — E-ut 
here  is  one  great  difficulty ;  the  names  by  which  people  who  do 
not  understand  Botany  call  plants,  are  not  the  same  in  different 
places ;  persons  whose  gardens  are  very  near  each  other,  will 
often  call  the  same  flower  by  different  names  ;  and  in  different 
countries,  the  names  of  plants  are  expressed  in  different  lan- 
guages ;  what  we  call  corn,  is  in  French,  ble,  and  in  Latin,  ce- 
res. Without  some  general  system,  therefore,  you  perceive  we 
could  not  learn  any  thing  of  the  plants  of  different  countries^ 
and  could  not  understand  each  other  even  with  respect  to  our 
own  plants. 

45.  After  a  great  many   attempts  had   been  made   to  class 


41.  Is  systematic  arrangement  necessary  in  Botany  1 

42.  Why  were  the  botanists  of  former  times  unable  to  understand 
each  other"? 

43.  Bv  what  rule  are  words  in  a  Dictionary  arranged  1 

44.  Would  the  description  of  plants  in  alphabetical  order,  seiwe  as 
a  rule   for  botanical  arrangement"? 

45.  How  did  Linnaeus  pronose  to  arrange  plants'? 

o* 


18  BOTANY  FOR.  BEGINNERS.  Ch.  Ill 

plants,  Lmnseus,  of  Sweden,  proposed  to  arrange  them  under 
classes  and  orders,  by  means  of  the  stamens  and  pistils.  He 
had  discovered  that  these  organs  existed  in  all  plants  ;  that 
some  had  one  stamen,  others  two,  three,  &c.  and  that  it  was 
the  same  with  regard  to  the  pistils,  which,  although  the  lily 
has  but  one,  are  numerous  in  the  rose  and  some  other  plants 
In  the  next  chapter  I  shall  tell  you  something  more  of  the  classes 
of  Linnoeus,  and  teach  you  how  to  analyze  a  flower  according 
to  his  system. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Practical  Botany  commenced  by  the  analysis  of  the  Pink. 
Method  of  preparing  an  Herbarium — Botanical  excursions 
—  The  study  of  nature  the  duty  and  privilege  of  intelligent 
minds. 

46.  Plants,  as  I  have  told  you,  are  arranged  in  classes  an^ 
orders  by  their  stamens  and  pistils.  The  largest  division  is 
that  of  classes. 

47.  There  are  twenty-one  classes. 

48.  Each  class  is  divided  into  orders. 

49.  A  plant  with  one  stamen  belongs  to  the  first  class ;  as 
there  are  some  plants  here  with  one  pistil,  and  others  with 
two,  there  are  a  first  and  second  order  in  the  first  class. 

46.  What  is  the  largest  division  of  plants  1 

47.  How  many  classes  are  there  1 

48.  How  is  each  class  divided  1 

49.  What  circumstances  would  place  a  plant  in  the  nrsf;  or  second 
order  cf  the  first  class  1 


Ch.  III.] 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  PINK. 

Analysis  of  the  Pink. 
Fie.  4. 


19 


50.  Y"ou  will  understand  this  better  if  I  give  you  an  exam 
}Je.  You  shall  now  analyze  a  flower  in  order  to  find  its  bota- 
nical arrangement  and  name.  Here  is  a  pink.  We  wish  to 
Know  in  what  class  it  is — count  the  stamens — you  say  ten, 
therefore  this  is  in  the  tenth  class ;  the  name  of  the  class  is 
Decandha  (from  deka,  ten,  and  andria,  stamens.) 

51.  We  wish  to  know  in  what  order  this  flower  is — count 
the  pistils — you  say  two,  it  then  belongs  to  the  second  order  of 
the  tenth  class ;  the  name  of  this  is  Digynia  (from  dis,  two, 
and  gynia,  pistil.) 

52.  Orders  are  composed  of  families  of  plants  called  genera, 
which  is  the  plural  of  genus. 

53.  We  must,  as  a  third  step  in  our  analysis,  learn  to  what 
genus  this  flower  belongs ;  for  this  purpose  it  is  necessary  that 
you  turn  to  that  part  of  your  book  called  "  Description  of  the 
'Genera  of  Plants  ;"*  look  for  Class  10,  Order  2.— Now  instead 
of  looking  a  whole  book  through,  you  have  only  to  examine  the 
genera  which  you  find  under  this  order,  and  to  compare  your 
flower  with  each  description  until  vou  find  one  which  answers 
to  it. 

*  To  find  this,  see  the  "  Table  of  Contents." 


50.  Plow  can  you  find  in  what  class  the  pink  is  placed  % 

51.  How  can  you  know  in  what  order  the  pink  is  ] 

52.  Of  what  are  the  orders  of  plants  composed  1 

63.  What  is  a  third  step  in  the  analysis  of  the  pink? 


20 


BOTANY   FOH   BEGJN1 


Ch.  IT. 


tie.S 


54.  The  first  genus  mention- 
ed is.  "  Hydrangea  ;"  this  is 
said  to  have  a  "  calyx  5  tooth- 
ed, superior"  examine  the 
calyx  of  the  pink  (Fig.  5,  a;) 
this  is  five  toothed,  or  has  five 
notches  around  the  top  of  it; 
but  it  is  not  superior,  that  is, 
the  calyx  does  not  stand  above 
the  germ.  Your  flower  is  not 
therefore  of  the  genus  Hydran- 
gea, because  it  does  not  fully 
agree  with  the  description. 


55.  Saxifraga.  "Calyx  5 parted,  half  superior ;"  although 
the  first  part  of  this  description  agrees  with  your  flower,  the 
last  part  does  not  correspond  with  it. 

56.  Saponaria.  "  Calyx  inferior"  (under  the  germj  "  \ 
leafed"  (all  of  one  piece  ;)  "  tubular,"  (long  and  hollow  like  a 
tube,)  "5  toothed;"  so  far  this  description  applies  to  your  (low- 
er.— But  the  next  circumstance,  "  calyx  without  scale?"  is  dif- 
ferent from  what  you  see  in  the  pink,  (See  Fig.  5.  b.*) 

57.  "  Dianthus.  Calyx  inferior,  cylindrical"  (long  and 
roundish  ;)  "  1  leafed,  with  A  or  8  scales  at  the  base  ;  yj.c.ls  5," 
(See  Fig.  4.  a)  "  with  claws,"  (the  petals  long  and  slender  at 
the  lower  part;)  " capsule"  cylindrical,  1  celled  (H12  capsule 
is  a  kind  of  pericarp;)  "  dehiscent,"  this  means  gapivg,  as  you 
see  at  Fig.  5.  c,  which  represents  the  capsule  or  set. 'I  vessel  ol 
the  pink  as  it  appears  when  ripe,  the  valves  or  pieces  which 
compose  it,  open  of  themselves  as  if  for  liberating  the  seeds. 
At  d  the  capsule  appears  as  if  cut  horizontally,  showing  the 
seeds  all  contained  in  one  cell.  Fig.  4  at  c  shows  the  capsule 
as  it  appears  when  the  pink  is  in  blossom,  at  which  time  it  is 
called  the  germ.  As  this  flower  agrees  in  every  particular 
with  the  last  mentioned  description,  you  may  be  certain  you 
have  now  found  its  genus ;  the  pink  then  belongs  to  the  genu? 
Dianthus. 

*  This  represents  the  scales  of  the  calyx  of  the  pink. 


54.  Why  does  not  this  flower  belong  to  the  genus  Hydrangea? 

55.  Why  is  it  not  of  the  genus  Saxifraga? 
5G.  Why  is  it  not  Saponaria  ? 

57    Why  is  the  pink  of  the  genus  Dianthus  ? 


Ch.  III.]  HERBARIUM.  rA 

58.  You  have  a  fourth  step  to  go  in  the  analysis  of  this  flow- 
er; for  each  genus  is  composed  of  several  sorts  or  species  of 
plants. — It  is  necessary  to  know  to  what  species  of  the  genus 
Dianthus  this  flower  belongs. 

59.  Look  in  the  latter  part  of  your  book  for  the  "  Description 
of  species  of  plants."*  Here  you  find  the  genera  arranged  in 
alphabetical  order,  each  genus  being  followed  by  a  description 
of  its  species.  If  you  have  a  natural  flower  with  its  leaves, 
you  can  now  compare  it  with  the  specific  descriptions. 

60.  "  Armeria,  flowers  aggregate  ;"  this  means  clustered 
together  on  one  stalk;  but  pinks  do  not  grow  in  this  manner, 
therefore  the  plant  is  not  of  this  species. 

61.  "  Barbatus,  flowers  fascicled"  (bundled  together;)  it 
cannot  be  this  species,  because  the  flowers  are  not  fascicled. 

62.  "  Caryophyllus,  flowers  solitary,  scales  of  the  calyx 
sub-rhomboid  ;"  (sub-rhomboid  means  somewhat  diamond 
shaped,)  "  very  short,  petals  crenate,"  (scolloped  on  the  edge,) 
beardless,  (without  hair  or  down.)  The  pink  is  in  all  respects 
answerable  to  this  description.  It  is  also  added,  that  the  leaves 
are  "  linear,"  which  means  long  and  narrow;  "  subulate,"  sig- 
nifies pointed  at  the  end  like  a  shoe-maker's  awl ;  channelledt 
signifies  having  a  groove  or  channel  running  through  the  leaf. 

63.  You  have  now  learned  the  class  and  order  of  the  pink, 
with  the  genus  and  species  to  which  it  belongs.  The  botani- 
cal name  of  the  pink  is, 

Dianthus  caryophyllus. 
It  belongs  to, 

Class  10.  Decandria.     Order  2.  Digynia. 

64.  Having  analyzed  a  flower,  you  must  now  take  one  of  the 
same  kind,  and  lay  it  between  sheets  of  paper  to  dry,  having  a 
weight  placed  over  to  press  it.  Every  person  who  would  be- 
come a  Botanist,  should  preserve  specimens  of  all  the  plants 
he  meets  with.  A  book  of  such  specimens  is  called  an  herb- 
arium. 

65.  There  are  few  parents  who  would  not  delight  to  see  a 
handsome  herbarium  made  by  their  child.     There  is  no  difiV 

*  See  "  Table  of  Contents." 


58   What  is  the  fourth  step  in  the  analysis  of  a  flower  1 

59.  Where  are  you  to  look  to  find  the  species! 

60.  Why  is  not  the  pink  of  the  species  armeria? 

61.  Why  is  it  not  of  the  species  barbatus? 

62.  Why  is  it  not  of  the  species  caryophyllus  ? 

63.  What  have  you  now  learned  respecting  the  pink  ? 

64.  What  is  an  herbarium  1 

€5.  Describe  the  process  of  preparing  plants  for  an  herbarium. 


22  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [  Oh.  Ill 

culty  in  your  affording  your  parents  this  gratification.  Ali  tnat 
you  need  in  pressing  plants,  is  some  sheets  of  paper,  (newspa- 
pers will  answer,  they  are  better  than  more  firm  and  stiff  paper) 
a  board,  and  a  stone  or  some  other  weight  to  press  the  plant. 
Some  leaves  and  flowers  of  the  plant  should  be  carefully 
spread  out  upon  one  sheet  of  paper,  and  half  a  dozen  other 
sheets  placed  over  them ; — the  board  with  the  weight  should 
then  be  laid  upon  the  upper  sheet  of  paper.  The  plants  at 
first,  ought  to  be  taken  out  and  placed  between  dry  sheets  of 
paper  as  often  as  once  or  twice  a  day.  Some  will  dry  in  a  few 
days,  others  require  more  time. 

66.  When  you  have  as  many  as  fifty  specimens  prepared, 
you  can  then  arrange  them  in  a  blank  book,  fastening  upon  the 
first  page  of  each  leaf  one  or  more  flowers,  either  with  glue  or 
by  means  of  cutting  through  the  paper  and  raising  loops,  un- 
der which  the  stems  may  be  placed.  By  the  sides  of  the  plant 
should  be  written  the  class,  order,  genus,  and  species,  and  al- 
so the  place  where  found,  that  is,  whether  in  dry  or  wet  ground, 
lew  or  mountainous,  &c,  and  also  at  what  season  of  the  year. 
Such  herbariums  would  do  children  much  credit  if  prepared  to 
be  exhibited  at  public  examinations  of  their  school. 

67.  Young  botanists,  as  well  as  those  who  are  older,  may 
derive  great  pleasure  in  making  excursions  into  the  fields,  and 
upon  the  hills  and  mountains,  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
plants.  Thus  they  learn  to  love  every  blossom  which  springs 
up  under  their  feet;  their  hearts  beat  with  pleasure  when  they 
meet  with  some  little  strange  flower,  which  exhibits  new  traits 
in  the  character  of  the  vegetable  race.  Every  murmuring  brook 
shows  its  banks  clad  with  flowery  treasures  ;  the  forests  and 
groves  exhibit  another,  but  not  less  beautiful  assemblage  o* 
plants  ;  and  the  mountain,  the  valley,  and  the  sea  coast,  have 
all  their  own  peculiar  vegetable  productions. 

68.  Did  the  great  Being  who  created  such  a  profusion  o1 
these  beautiful  and  curious  objects,  and  who  also  gave  to  chil- 
dren eyes  to  see,  hearts  to  love,  and  understandings  to  study 
them,  intend  they  should  pass  them  by  with  neglect?  No,  my 
dear  children,  it  is  your  duty,  as  it  should  be  your  pleasure,  to 
search  into  the  wonders  of  created  nature,  to  exercise  your 
mental  faculties,  and  to  animate  your  pious  feelings  in  thinking 
much  upon  the  works  of  God. 

66.  How  should  dried  plants  be  arranged  in  a  book  1 

67.  What  is  said  of  making  botanical  excursions  1 

68.  What  is  said  of  paying  attention  to  the  works  of  God  1 


Oh.  IV.]    INTRODUCTION  TO  PRACTICAL  BOTANY — CONTINUED.       23 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Introduction    to    Practical    Botany    continued — Latin  and 
Greek  Numerals — Classes  of  Linn&us. 

69.  You  hare  been  taught  to  analyze  one  flower ; — while 
you  were  doing  this,  did  not  many  thoughts  seem  of  themselves 
to  come  into  your  minds  1  You  examined  a  lily ;  you  found  it 
had  six  stamens,  and  one  pistil,  and  it  is  very  likely  you 
thought  that  if  the  pink  was  in  the  tenth  class  and  second  order 
because  it  had  ten  stamens  and  two  pistils,  the  lily  must  be  in 
the  sixth  class  and  first  order — it  is  so. 

70.  Now  when  you  learn  one  fact  it  will  biing  many  new 
thoughts  to  your  mind ;  and  this  furnishes  great  encourage- 
ment for  you  to  study ;  since  you  not  only  gain  the  knowledge 
which  is  the  immediate  object  of  your  search,  but  are  enrich- 
ing your  minds  with  many  connected  ideas  which  follow  in  its 
train. 

71.  You  will,  perhaps,  now  think  that  all  flowers  are  classed 
by  the  number  of  stamens,  but  this  is  not  correct,  for  as  some 
have  more  than  a  hundred  stamens,  such  an  arrangement  would 
be  making  quite  too  many  classes  ;  and  besides,  it  is  found 
that  such  plants  as  have  more  than  ten,  often  vary  in  the  num- 
ber of  stamens,  so  that  only  the  first  ten  classes  depend  on  this 
circumstance. 

72.  Linnasus  discovered  that  the  stamens  of  some  plants 
grew  upon  the  calyx,  and  others  upon  the  receptacle  ;  the  rose 
is  of  the  former  kind,  and  the  poppy  of  the  latter. 

73.  Take  off  the  petals  of  a  rose  and  you  will  perceive  the 
stamens  to  be  inserted  upon  the  calyx ;  for  this  reason  it  is  of 
the  11th  class  ;  and  because  it  has  many  pistils  is  in  the  13th 
order. 

74.  The  name  of  the  genus  is  Rosa.  In  this  genus  are  many 
species ;  as  Rosa  muscosa,  or  the  moss  rose,  which  has  upon 
its  calyx  and  stems  a  collection  of  hairs  resembling  moss  ; 
Rosa  alba,  the  white  rose,  distinguished  not  only  by  the  white- 
ness of  its  petals,  but  by  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  leaves 
and  stems. 


69.  After  learning  the  classification  of  the  pink,  what  should  you 
infer  respecting  the  class  and  order  of  the  lily  1 

70.  What  should  encourage  you  to  learn  1 

71.  Are  all  flowers  classed  by  the  number  of  stamens  1 

72.  Are  the  stamens  of  all  plants  placed  in  the  same  position  1 

73.  Why  is  the  rose  in  the  11th  class,  13th  order? 

"4.  What  is  observed  of  the  different  species  in  the  genus  rosa  ? 


24 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS 


I  Ch.  IV 

75.  The  apple  blossom  appears  like  a  little  wild  rose,  it  be 
longs  to  the  same  class  and  order  as  the  rose,  but  is  of  a  differ- 
ent genus. 

76.  If  you  examine  a  poppy,  you  will  find  numerous  sta- 
mens growing  upon  the  receptacle  or  top  of  the  flower  stem » 
this  is  therefore  of  the  12th  class.  It  has  but  one  pistil,  and  is 
therefore  in  the  1st  order. 

77.  Having  made  you  acquainted  with  some  of  the  princi- 
ples in  Systematic  Botany,  and  taught  you  how  to  proceed  in 
'he  Analysis  of  flowers,  I  shall  now  give  you  to  learn  the  Latin 
ind  Greek  numerals,  which,  added  to  certain  other  words, 
compose  the  names  of  the  Classes  and  Orders. 

It  is  not  in  Botany  alone  that  a  knowledge  of  these  numerals 
svill  be  useful  to  you  ;  many  of  our  most  common  words  are 
;ompounded  with  them;  for  example,  uniform  is  from  units. 
one,  and  forma,  form, — octagon,  is  from  octo,  eight,  and  gonia. 
ingle,  &c. 


NUMERALS. 

78.  Latin. 

Numbers. 

Greek. 

Unus, 

1. 

Monos,  single. 

Bis, 

2. 

Dis,       twice. 

Tres, 

3. 

Treis. 

Q,uatuor, 
Quinque, 
Sex, 

4. 
5. 
6. 

Tettares. 

Pente. 

Hex. 

Septem, 
Octo, 

7. 
8. 

Hepta. 

Okto. 

No  vera, 

9. 

Ennea. 

Decern, 

10. 

Deka 

Undecem, 

11. 

Endeka. 

Duodecem, 

12. 

Dodeka. 

Tredecem, 

13. 

Dekatreis. 

Q.uatuordecem, 

14. 

Dekatettares. 

Q,uindecem, 
Sexdecem, 

15. 

10. 

Dekapente. 
Dekaex. 

Septemdecem, 
Octodecem, 

17. 
IS. 

Dekaepta. 
Dekaokto. 

Novemdecem, 

19. 

Dekaennea. 

Viginti, 

20. 

Eikosi. 

Multus, 

Many. 

Polus. 

To.  What  is  said  of  the  apple  blossom'? 

T6.  Why  is  the  poppy  in  the  12th  class,  1st  order  1 

"7    Is  it  in  Botany  alore  that  a  knowledge  of  Greek  and  Latin 

morals  is  useful  1 


Ch.  iv.i 


CLASSES  OF  PLANTS. 
CLASSES  OF  PI  ANTS. 


25 


79.  These  are  founded  upon  distinctions  observed  in   the 
Stamens. 

80.  All  known  plants  are  divided  into  twenty-one  classes. 

81.  The  hrst  twelve  classes  are  named  by  prefixing  Greek 
numerals  to  anuria,  which  signifies  stamen. 

82.  The  first  ten  classes  depend  on  the  number  of  stamens. 


CLASSES. 

Names. 

Definitions. 

83. 

f    1.  Mon-andria, 

One  Stamen. 

2.  Di-andria, 

Two  Stamens. 

3.  Tri-andria. 

Three  Stamens, 

4.  Tetr-andria 

Four  Stamens. 

Number  of 

5.  Pent-andria, 

Five  Stamens. 

Stamens. 

6.  Hex-andria, 

Six  Stamens. 

7.  Hept-andria, 

Seven  Stamens. 

8.  Oct-andria, 

Fight  Stamens. 

9.  Enne-andria, 

Nine  Stamens. 

k  10.  Dec-andria, 

Ten  Stamens. 

Fisr.  6. 


Note.  The  pupil  should  be  required  io  give  the  derivation  of  the 
names  of  the  classes  ;  as  "  Monandria,  from  Monos,  one,  and  ATidria, 
stamen,"  &c. 


78.  Repeat  the  numerals. 

79.  On  what  are  the  classes  founded  1 

80.  How  many  classes  are  there  1 

81.  How  are  the  first  twelve  classes  named  1 

82.  What  classes  depend  on  the  number  of  stamens'? 

83.  Repeat  the  names  of  the  first  twelve  classes. 


26 


84. 

Number  and 
position. 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 

11.  ICOS-ANDRIA,* 

(Eikosi.) 
20 

12.  POLY-ANDRIA, 

(Polus.) 
many. 

Fig.  7. 


|Ch.  IV. 

Over  ten  stamens 
inserted  on  the 
Calyx.  Over  ten 
Stamens  inserted 
on  the  Recepta 
cle. 


85.  The  two  following  classes  are  named  by  prefixing  GreeK 
numerals  to  dynamia,  which  signifies  power  or  length. 

Number     C  (  Having  four  stamens  ;  two 

and  relative  <  13.  Di-uynamia,  <  of  which  are  longer  or  more 
length.  (  ( powerful  than  the  other  two. 

Number     C    .*    m  (  Having  six  stamens ;  four 

and  relative  <  etra-dy-      \  0fwhich,  are  longer  or  more 

length.  (  namia,         £  powerful  than  the  other  two. 


86.  The  two  following  classes  are  named  by  prefixing 
Greek  numerals  to  the  word  adelphia,  which  signifies  brother- 
hood. 

r  C  Stamens  united  by  their 

}  15.  Mon-adelphia.  <  filaments  in  one  set  or 
I  ( brotherhood. 

*  The  name  of  this  class  does  not  now  designate  its  character,  since 
the  number  of  stamens  is  often  more  or  less  than  twenty. 

84.  "What  are  the  two  classes  which  depend  on  the  number  and  po- 
sition of  the  stamens  1 

85.  What  t-vo  classes  depend  on  the  number  and  relative  length  of 
stamens  1 

86.  What  two  classes  have  their  stamens  united  by  their  f  laments? 


Ch.IV] 


CLASSES  OF  PLANTS. 


27 


37. 


"  16.  Di-adelphia,  Two  brother  hoods. 

The  next  class  is  named  by  prefixing  syn, 
signifying  together,  to  genesia,  which  signifies 
growing  up. 
it   b»  ««.«».     S      Five  united  anthers, 

17.  bYN-GENESIA,     \         n  j 

'    I     flowers  compound. 


Fig.  9. 


Position. 


89. 


90.  Position. 


88.  The  next  class  is  named  by  an  abbreviation  of  the  "word 
gynia,  which  signifies  pistil,  prefixed  to  andria,  showing  that 
the  stamen  and  pistil  are  united. 

'  18.  Gyn-anuria,  \  Sta™ns  growing  out  of  the. 
'   I  pistil. 
The  two  following  classes  are  named  by  pre 
fixing    numerals    to    (ecia,    which    signifies   a 
house. 

C  Stamens  and  Pistils  on  se- 

19.  Mon-cecia,     <  parate    corollas    upon    the 
(  same  plant  or  in  one  house. 

c  Stamens  and  Pistils  in  sepa- 

20.  Di-fficiA,  1  rate    corollas    upon     different 
(  plants  or  in  two  houses. 

Fig.  10. 


91.  The  name  of  the  last  class  is  a  compound  of  two  Greek 
words,  cryptos,  and  gamia,  signifying  a  concealed  union. 

87.  What  class  has  the  stamens  united  by  their  anthers  1 

88.  "What  class  has  the  stamens  growing  out  of  the  pistil? 

89.  Describe  the  class  Moncecia. 

90.  Describe  the  class  Dicecia. 

91.  Describe  the  class  Cryptogams. 


28  BOTANY  FOR  BEGhVNERS.  |_Ch.  IV- 

f  c  Stamens  and  Pistils  invisible, 

Natural.  <  21.  Crypto-gamia.  }  or  too  small  to  be  seen  by  the 
(  (  naked  eye. 

Fig.  11. 


Lichens.  Mushrooms.  Ferns.  Mosses. 

92.  All  plants  are  either  Phenogamous,  with  stamens  and 
pistils  visible,  or  Cryptogamous,  with  stamens  and  pistils  in- 
visible ;  the  first  twenty  classes  are  of  the  former,  the  twenty- 
first  class  of  the  latter  kind. 

93.  You  have  now  been  taught  the  classes  into  which  plants 
are  divided — It  is  important  that  these  should  be  well  under- 
stood, and  that  as  early  as  possible,  you  collect  some  plants  of 
each  class. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Orders  of  Linnams — Synopsis  of  Classes  and  Orders. 

94.  The  classes  are  divided  into  Orders.  Each  class  usu- 
ally contains  several  orders;  you  will  best  learn  to  distinguish 
them  by  practice  in  analyzing  plants,  though  it  is  proper  you 
should  learn  their  names,  and  the  circumstances  on  which  thev 
are  founded. 

ORDERS  OF  PLANTS. 

95.  The  orders  of  the  first  twelve  classes  are  founded  upon 
the  number  of  Pistils. 


92.  What  general  name  is  given  to  the  first  twenty  classes,  and  what 
are  the  plants  of  the  twenty-first  class  called  1 

93.  What  have  you  now  been  taught! 

94.  How  can  you  best  learn  to  distinguish  the  different  orders  is 
each  class  *? 

95.  On  what  are  the  orders  of  the  first  twelve  classes  founded  ? 


CLASSES  AND   ORDERS. 


29 


Oh.  V.  J 

96.  Tne  orders  are  named  by  prefixing  Greek  numerals  to  the 
word  gynia,  signifying  pistil. 

ORDERS. 


97. 


Orders 
found  itt 
the  first 
twelve 
;lasses 


Names. 

1.  MONO-GYNIA, 

2.  Dl-GYNIA, 

3.  Tri-gynia, 

4.  Tetra-gynia, 

5.  Penta-gynia, 

6.  Hexa-  gynia, 

7.  Hepta-gynia, 

8.  octo-gynia, 

9.  Ennea-gynia, 
10.  Deca-gynia, 


No.  of  pistils. 

I. 

2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 

6.  this  order  seldom  found. 

7.  this  still  more  unusual 
very  rare, 
very  rare. 


8. 

9. 

10. 


„  13.  Poly-gynia,  over  ten  pistils. 

The  classes  vary  as  to  the  number  of  orders  which  they  con- 
tain. 

98.  The  orders  of  the  13th  class,  Didynamia,  are  but  two. 

1.  Gymnospermia.  From  gymno,  signifying  naked,  and 
spermia,  signifying  seed,  implying 
that  the  seeds  are  not  enclosed. 
From  Angeion,  signifying  bag  or  sack, 
added  to  spermia,  implying  that  the 
seeds  are  enclosed. 


seeds  usually  four, 

lying  in  the  valyx. 

2.  Angiospermia. 


seeds  numerous  in  a 
capsule 


99.  The  orders  of  the  14th  class,  Tetradynamia,  are  two, 
both  distinguished  by  the  form  of  the  fruit. 

1.  Siliculosa.     Fruit,  a  silicula,  or  roundish  pod. 

2.  Siliquosa.     Fruit,  a  siliqua,  or  long  pod. 

100.  The  orders  of  the  15th  and  16th  classes,  are  founded  on 
the  number  of  stamens,  that  is,  on  the  characters  of  the  first 
twelve  classes,  and  they  have  the  same  names  ;  as  Monan- 
dria,  &c. 

101.  The  17th  class,  Syngenesia,  has  its  five  orders  distin- 
guished by  different  circumstances  of  the  florets,  as : 

J.  Equalis.  Stamens  and  pistils  equal,  or  in  proportion; 
that  is,  each  floret  has  a  stamen,  a  pistil,  and  one  seed. 
Such  florets  are  called  perfect. 

96.  How  are  these  orders  named  1 

97.  Repeat  the  names  of  the  orders. 

98.  What  are  the  orders  of  the  13th  class? 

99.  What  are  the  orders  of  the  14th  class? 

100.  In  what  classes  are  the  orders  founded  upon  the  number  of  sta- 
mens 1 

101.  What  are  the  orders  of  the  seventeenth  class? 

3* 


30  BOTANY  FOB  BEGINNERS  |  Ch.,  V 

2.  Superflua.     Florets  of  the  disk  perfect,  those  of  the  ray, 

containing  only  pistils,  which  without  stamens  are  su- 
perfluous. 

3.  Frustranea.     Florets  of  the  disk  perfect,  of  the  ray  neu- 

tral, or  without  the  stamen  or  pistil ;  therefore  frustra- 
ted, or  useless. 

4.  Necessaria.     Florets  of  the  disk  staminate,  of  the  ray  pis- 

tillate; the  latter  being  necessary  to  the  perfection  of 
the  fruit. 

5.  Segregata.     Florets  separated  from  each  other  by  par- 
tial calyxes,  or  each  floret  having  a  perianth. 

102.  The  orders  of  the  18th,  19th,  and  20th  classes,  like 
those  of  the  15th  and  16th,  depend  on  the  number  of  stamens. 

103.  The  orders  of  the  21st  class,  Cryptogamia,  constitute  six 
natural  families. 

1.  Filices, — includes  all  Ferns,  having  the  fruit  on  the  leaves. 

2.  Musci,— Mosses. 

3.  Hepaticje, — Liverworts,  or  succulent  mosses. 

4.  Aiale, — Sea-weeds,  and  frog  spittle. 

5.  Lichens, — Lichens,   found  growing   on  the  barks  of  old 

trees,  old  wood,  &c. 

6.  Fungi,— Mushrooms,  mould,  blight,  &c. 

104.  No  confusion  is  produced  in  taking  the  character  of 
some  classes,  for  orders  in  others ;  for  example  :  if  you  have  a 
flower  with  ten  stamens,  united  by  their  filaments  into  one  set, 
you  know  by  the  definition  of  the  classes  that  it  belongs  to  the 
class  Monadelphia,  you  can  then,  because  it  has  ten  stamens, 
place  it  in  the  order  Decandria  of  the  same  class. 

Having  explained  the  principles  on  which  the  artificial 
classes  and  orders  are  founded,  we  will  now  place  them  before 
you,  in  a  synoptical  or  general  view. 

105.  "SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS 
OF  LINNAEUS."* 

CLASSES.  ORDERS. 


1.  Monandria,  1  stamen. 

2.  DlANDRIA,  2. 

3.  Triandria,  3. 

4.  Tetrandria,  4. 

5.  Pentandria,  5. 


Number  of  styles,  if  styles  are 
wanting,  number  of  sessile  stigmas. 
Monogynia,  1.  style,  or  one  sessile 
stigma.  Digynia,  2.  Trigynia,  3. 
Tetragynia,  4.  Pentagynia,  5.  Hex- 

*  We  say  of  Linnccus,  because  there  are  other  systems  of  classing 
plants,  though  none  so  generally  adopted,  or  so  proper  for  the  learner. 

102.  On  what  do  the  orders  of  the  three  following  classes  depend  ? 

103.  What  are  the  orders  of  the  class  Cryptogamia'? 

104.  Does  any  confusion  follow  from  taking  the  characters  of  some 
classes,  for  orders  in  other  classes  7 


Ch.V. 


CLASSES  AND  ORDERS. 


3J 


Heptagynia,  7.  Octo- 
Enneagynia,  9.  Deca- 
Polygynia,  any  number 


6.  Hexandria,  6.  |   agynia,  6. 

7.  Heptandria,  7.  |    gynia,  8. 

8.  Octandria,  8.  V  gynia,  10. 

9.  Enneandria,  9.  |    over  10. 
1^10.  Decand.iia,  10.               J 

Number  and  til.  Icosandria,  over  10  stamens,  on  the  calyx. 
Position.         I  12.  Polyandria,  many  stamens,  not  on  the  calyx. 


Number 

relative 

Length. 


and 


Connexion 
of  the  Sta- 
mens by 
filaments 
ox  anthers. 


ri5 


16 


17 


Position 
of  the 
Stamens 
relative 
to  the 
Pistils. 


18. 


19. 


20. 


13.  Didynamia,  4  sta-' 

mens,  2  of  them 
longest. 

14.  Tetradynamia,   6 

stamens,    4     of 
them  longest. 
Monadelphia,    ~| 
filaments  uni- 
ted in  1  set. 

DlADELPHIA,    fil- 
aments united 
in  2  sets. 
Syngenesia,  an- 
thers united — 
flowers    com- 
pound. 
Gynakdria,   sta-^ 
mens  on  the  pis- 
til, distinct  from 
corolla. 

Moncecia,  sta- 
mens in  flowers 
separate  from 
pistils,  on  the 
same  plant. 
Dicecia,  stamens 
in  flowers  sepa- 


y 


Gymnospermia,  seeds  na- 
ked. 

Angiospermia,  seeds  in  cap- 
sules. 

1.  Siliculosa,  pod  short. 

2.  Siliquosa,  pod  long. 

Characters  and  names  of  pre- 
ceding classes.      As,   1.  Munan- 
dria,  2.   Diandria,   3.   Triandria, 
4.    Tetrandria.   5.  Pentandria,  6. 
>  Hexandria. 

Disk  and  ray  florets  compared. 
1.  iEqualis,  2.  Snperflua,  3.  Frus- 
tranea,  4.  Necessaria,  5.  Segre- 
srata. 


Characters  and  names  of  prece- 
ding classes,  (as  under  the  classes 
15  and  1G,)  7.  Heptandria,  8.  Oc- 
tandria, 9.  Enneandria,  10.  Decan- 
dria,  12.  Polyandria,  16.  Manodel- 
phia. 


rate  from  pistils, 
on  separate 

plants. 
Invisible  f  21.  Cryptogamia,  sta- 

dr  Cadu-<!        men*       in™ble> 
wanting,  or  very 

caducous. 


cous. 


Natural  families. 
Mnsci,   3.   Hepaticae, 
Lichens,  6.  Fungi. 


1.  Filices,  2 
4.  Algae,  5. 


Note. — The  teacher  cannot  too  much  insist  upon  a  thorough  know- 
ledge of  the  names  and  characteristics  of  the  classes  and  orders. 


105.  You  may  now  repeat  the  names  of  all  the  classes,  with  their 
orders. 


%&  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  ("Oh.  VL 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Best  method  of  learning  Technical  terms — Organized  and 
of  inorganized  Beings — The  Root. 

106.  When  you  began  to  analyze  plants,  you  were  made  ac- 
<juainted  with  the  first  ten  classes,  because  these  are  the  most 
simple  and  easy  to  learn.  But  as  you  have  now  learned  all  the 
classes  and  orders,  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  understand 
that  the  best  method  of  analyzing  a  plant,  is  to  begin  by  com- 
paring it  with  the  description  of  the  last  class,  and  if  it  does  not 
belong  there,  to  go  on  to  the  lower  classes. 

107.  As  you  proceed  in  your  Botanical  studies,  you  will  find 
it  necessary  to  look  out  many  words  in  the  vocabulary,  which 
is  attached  to  the  book  you  are  now  studying.  In  fact,  the  lan- 
guage of  Botany  is  new  to  you,  and  you  must  make  use  of  a 
dictionary,  as  if  you  were  studying  a  new  language. 

108.  It  used  to  be  considered  necessary  for  a  pupil  in  the  first 
place  to  learn  to  repeat  the  hard  words,  or  what  are  called  the 
technical  terms,  but  this  was  tedious  and  discouraging,  and 
therefore  Botany  was  thought  to  be  a  dry  and  difficult  study. 

109.  But  you  can  much  better  learn  the  technical  terms  by 
looking  out  their  definitions  as  you  have  occasion  to  under- 
stand them  ;  for  instance,  when  you  are  examining  some  one 
plant,  you  find  in  the  description  of  the  species  which  belong 
to  the  genus  to  which  you  have  traced  it,  one  which  is  said  to 
have  leaves  radical;  by  turning  to  the  vocabulary,  you  find 
that  this  means  growing  from  the  root  ;*  if  your  plant  has  its 
leaves  growing  from  the  stalk,  you  will  perceive  that  they 
were  not  radical.  If  the  leaves  were  said  to  be  serrate,  by 
turning  to  the  vocabulary,  you  find  that  this  means  having 
notches  upon  the  edge,  like  the  teeth  of  a  saw  (from  serra,  a 
saw  ;)  if  your  plant  has  its  leaves  without  such  notches,  you 
would  see  that  they  were  not  serrate.  If  the  term  glabrous 
were  used,  you  would  find  it  meant  smooth ;  if  the  leaves  of 
your  plant  were  rough,  you  would  see  that  this  word  would  not 
apply  to  them.     If  another  species  was  described  as  having 

*  The  root  in  Latin  is  radix,  genitive  radicis,  from  whence  come* 
radical. 

106.  What  is  the  best  method  of  analyzing  plants  1 

107.  Why  must  you  use  a  vocabulary  in  studying  Botany? 

108.  Why  was  Botany  formerly  considered  a  dry  study? 

109.  What  is  the  best  way  of  learning  technical  terms9 


Oh,  VI.]  BEST  METHOD  OF  LEARNING  BOTANICAL  TtRMS.        33 

ccuhne  leaves,  (that  is,  growing  out  of  the  stem)  entire,  or 
without  notches,  hirsute,  or  rough,  you  would  perceive  that  this 
description  corresponded  with  your  plant. 

110.  Now  you  will  remember  the  words  radical  and  cau- 
line,  serrateand  entire,  glabrous  and  hirsute,  by  learning  them 
as  you  proceed  in  your  analysis,  much  better  than  by  committing 
them  to  memory  with  their  definitions. 

111.  The  exercise  of  looking  out  words  in  the  vocabulary, 
and  at  the  same  time  examining  a  plant,  is  useful,  by  bringing 
into  exercise  your  judgment  and  powers  of  reasoning. 

112.  Thus  you  see,  my  dear  children,  Iioav  much  more  agree- 
able and  profitable  is  the  study  of  Botany  now  than  formerly. 
Authors  and  teachers  are  labouring  to  make  it  easy  and  plea- 
sant for  you  to  learn.  Many  of  the  thorns  and  briars  which 
once  hindered  the  young  from  gaining  access  to  the  garden  of 
knowledge,  have  been  removed  by  those  who  love  and  care  for 
vou.  And  will  you  not  put  forth  a  little  power  to  make  your 
own  way  towards  this  delightful  region,  where  rich  fruits  of  lite- 
rature and  science  will  be  the  reward  of  your  efforts  ? 

113.  The  analysis  of  plants  is  called  Practical  Botany. 
We  commence  with  this,  because  we  think  you  will  feel  an  in- 
terest in  plants  when  you  have  become  acquainted  with  their 
place  in  the  system  of  Linnaeus,  and  that  you  will  wish  to 
know  the  uses  of  their  various  organs,  the  manner  in  which 
they  receive  food,  and  what  it  is  which  makes  them  living  be- 
ings. 

114.  These  things  will  now  be  explained  to  you,  and  with 
attention  on  your  part,  you  will  be  enabled  to  understand  many 
curious  and  interesting  facts.  Every  kind  of  plant  which  you 
can  find,  should  be  carefully  examined,  and  each  part  noticed. 
Will  not  this  be  better  for  your  minds  than  idle  play  ?  Your 
parents  and  teachers  will  delight  to  gratify  your  fondness  for 
botanical  walks,  and  will  perhaps  sometimes  be  at  leisure  to 
accompany  you. 

115.  I  have  said  plants  are  living  beings.  When  deprived 
of  water  or  air,  they  droop  and  die,  as  you  would  do  without 
food  and  drink. 


110.  Hov  would  you  be  likely  to  remember  the  terms  radical,  cau- 
hne,  &c? 

111.  What  effect  does  the  analysis  of  plants  have  upon  the  mind? 

112.  What  encouragements  have  children  to  endeavour  to  gain 
knowledge? 

113.  Why  do  we  commence  with  Practical  Botany? 

114.  What  can  you  learn  by  giving  your  attention  to  these  things! 

115.  Why  do  plants  need  water  and  air? 


34  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Cll.   VT 

116.  Plants  are  organized  beings ;  that  is,  they  are  compo- 
sed of  parts  whicii  bear  a  mutual  relation  to  each  other  ;  and 
which  are  all  necessary  to  form  a  perfect  individual. 

117.  Children,  you  too  are  organized  beings  ;  there  is  an  inti- 
mate connexion  between  every  part  of  your  bodies.  From 
your  brain,  a  substance  similar  to  it  extends  in  every  direction, 
forming  nerves.  If  you  prick  your  finger,  or  hurt  your  toe,  the 
feeling  which  follows  is  communicated  by  nerves  to  your  brain 
and  by  your  brain  to  your  mind. 

118.  If  some  organs  of  your  body  were  lopped  off,  for  instance, 
your  hands  or  feet,  you  would  not  be  a  perfect  organized  being  ; 
so  if  a  plant  were  stripped  of  its  leaves  or  deprived  of  its  root, 
it  would  be  an  imperfect  specimen  of  its  kind. 

119.  But  you  might  break  a  stone  into  many  pieces,  and  each 
one  would  be  as  perfect  a  specimen  of  its  kind  as  the  whole 
stone  was.  This  is  because  a  stone  is  an  inorganized  being ; 
that  is,  it  does  not  consist  of  parts  which  have  a  mutual  con- 
nexion and  relation. 

120.  Plants,  then,  are  living,  organized  beings ;  they  are  fur- 
nished with  pores,  by  which  they  imbibe  or  suck  their  nourish- 
ment from  surrounding  bodies. 

121.  The  principal  organs  of  the  plant  are  the  Root,  Stem, 
Leaves,  and  Flower. 

122.  The  Boot  fixes  the  plant  in  the  earth,  and  absorbs  from 
it  various  substances  necessary  for  its  support. 

123.  The  Stem  conducts  juices  from  the  root  to  the  leaves 
and  branches;  the  divisions  of  the  stem  are  branches;  the  di- 
visions of  these  are  boughs. 

124.  Leaves  are  to  vegetables  what  lungs  are  to  animals ;  by 
»;heir  means,  the  plant  imbibes  from  the  surrounding  atmos- 
phere, moisture,  and  a  substance  called  carbonic  acid,  gas  ;  this 
is  composed  of  two  parts,  oxygen  and  carbon  ;  the  latter  is  re- 
tained by  the  plant,  and  becomes  a  part  of  its  own  substance, 
while  the  oxygen,  after  being  deprived  of  its  carbon,  is  thrown 
back  into  the  air. 


116.  Why  are  plants  said  to  be  organized  beings'? 

117.  Are  there  other  organized  beings  besides  plants  1 

118.  When  is  an  organized  being  imperfect  "? 

119.  Are  stones  organized  beings'? 

120.  How  do  plants  derive  nourishment  from  surrounding  bodies  1 

121.  What  are  the  principal  organs  of  the  plant  1 

122.  What  is  the  use  of  the  root"? 

123.  What  is  the  use  of  the  stem  1 
104.  What  is  the  use  of  the  leaves'? 


-'"•    *M  ORGANS  OF  PLANTS.  OK 

*2n*"  Flr6r'  The  Parts  of  this  have  already  been  named  we 
?LSP^k  m°re  Parucularly  of  them  hereaf  er  ' 

growth  rfS^&F*  ^  ^  ™  ~  — F  *»  *■ 

nJ2?'  The-fl°Wer  contains  within  it  the  seed,  and  the  parts  ne 
cessary  for  its  security  and  perfection.  P 

O/fAe  Boot. 
^1*28;i.Thf  r°0t- is  that  part  which  grows  in  the  earth  and  sim 

K£A-  araaa«t,»js  ss 5~ 

A  12?'   Ti!G  r°0t  gains   its  slock  of  food   for  the  other  narr*  nt 
Duration  of  Hoots. 

131.  J«™«,  AS '  "  '  on  '  "fef       . 
ed  from  seed  every  season  •   fhi    ;  n  }  X  he^  are  rais- 

the  plant  comes      p  s'  frwSLEE?7  Tf* >  <H  ¥**« 

autumn.     Of  this  £nd  £1 J^ji     t  "^  and/ruit'  and  dies  in 

132    Bienninf  ™7         P°PPles;  beans,  and  cucumbers. 

w^.  Biennial   roots  live  two  vpar-      Ti,n     ^         .  i  . 
the  first  season  :  the  nex    LVr  V  ^        I    °  n0t  bl"'*°m 

comes  a  pod  or  silhZ  L  t     hlch  dr°P  °ff'  and  the  ^erin  be- 

Ml"0'™  reC°UeCt  theParts°f^fl^a7^^~^ 
|  gS  KeXTSS  for  *«  *"""  of  .h,  p,lnl  1 

131    W°ware  r°°tS  divided  with  re*Pect  to  age? 
'  .J™  are  annual  roots  ?  F  h    f 

i^  *■   What  are  biennial  roots  1 


36 


BOTANY   FOR  BEGINNERS. 


[Ch.  VL 
The  onion, 


seems  to  be  expended  upon  the  blossom  and  fruit, 
beet,  and  carrot,  are  biennial  plants. 

133  Perennial  roots  live  many  years;  among  them  are  tne 
asparagus,  dandelion,  and  grasses,  and  all  trees  and  woody  plants. 

134,°Climate  and  cultivation  affect  the  duration  of  the  roots 
of  vegetables.  Some  perennial  plants  become  annual  by  trans- 
planting them  into  cold  climates:  the  garden  nasturtion,  a  pe- 
renniafshrub  or  woody  plant  of  South  America,  has  become  in 
our  latitude  an  annual  plant. 

Form  of  Roots. 

The  shape  of  roots  is 
different  in  different  kinds 
of  plants ;  the  most  com- 
mon form  is  the 

135.  Branching  root, 
which  is  divided  into  ma- 
ny parts,  like  the  branch- 
es of  a  tree  ;  same  of  these 
branches  extend  deep  into 
the  earth,  while  others 
creep  along  its  surface. — 
Roots  that  have  been  torn 
up  have  been  known  to 
become  branches  covered  with  leaves,  and  branches  buried  in 
the  earth  have  become  roots,  and  sent  out  fibres  or  radicles.— 
The  radicles  are  the  real  roots,  as  they  imbibe,  through  pores, 
the  moisture  and  salts  which  the  earth  affords  for  the  nourish- 
ment of  the  plant. 

136.  Fibrous  roots  consist  almost 
wholly  of  radicles.  Most  of  the  annual 
plants,  and  also  the  grasses,  have  roots  ol 
this  kind.  The  fibres  usually  grow  di- 
rectly from  the  bottom  of  the  stem ;  by  ob- 
serving them  in  a  handful  of  grass,  you  can 
understand  the  description,  better  than  by 
any  drawing. 


133.  What  are  perennial  roots'? 

134.  What  affect  the  duration  of  plants  1 

135.  Describe  branching  roots. 

136.  Describe  fibrous  roots. 


Ch.  VI.1 
Fier.  14. 


ROOTS. 


37 


137.  Spindle  roots  are  large  at  the  top,  and  ta- 
pering downwards,  as  carrots,  radishes,  &c. — This 
root  has  but  few  radicles,  and  is  therefore  not  so 
well  furnished  with  the  means  of  gaining  its  food 
as  some  others.  You  could  easily  convince  your- 
selves that  the  plant  owes  its  food  to  these  fibres, 
by  taking  two  radishes,  placing  one  in  water  until 
every  part  is  covered  except  the  radicles,  and  put- 
ting only  the  radicles  of  the  other  in  water ; — 
while  the  leaves  of  the  former  would  soon  droop 
and  die,  those  of  the  latter  would  for  some  time 
remain  fresh  and  green. 


Fig.  15.  138.  Creeping 

roots,  instead  oi 
forcing  their  way 
downwards  into 
the  earth,  extend 
almost  horizon* 
tally  along  its 
surface ;  they 
send  out  many 
fibres,  and  new 
plants  spring  forth  from  the  roots  in  every  direction  around  the 
original  one.  This  kind  of  root  is  very  hardy  ;  it  grows  in  san- 
dy places,  and  is  often  useful  in  binding  the  soil,  by  spreading 
and  weaving  its  fibres  together.  Holland,  which  is  much  ex- 
posed to  the  washing  of  its  numerous  lakes  and  bays,  has  its 
toasts  bound  together  by  such  vegetable  products. 


137   Describe  spindle  roots. 
138,  What  are  creeping  roots'? 
4 


ISOTANY  FOR  BEGINNER*. 

Fig.  16. 


ICh.VI. 


139.  Tuberous  roots,  are  hard,  solid,  and  fleshy ;  they  con- 
sist of  knobs  called  tubers.  Some  have  but  one  tuber,  as  the 
potato,  which  is  shown  at  Fig.  16,  a.  In  the  artichoke,  many 
tubers  are  strung  together  by  fibres,  as  at  b.  In  a  kind  of  plants 
called  orchis,  the  root  has  two  tubers,  resembling  the  parts  in- 
to which  a  bean  may  be  divided,  as  at  c.  You  will  perceive 
that  they  all  are  furnished  with  radicles.  The  tuber  is  a  reser- 
voir for  the  nourishment  collected  by  the  radicles.  Such  roots 
are  knobbed,  as  in  the  potato^,  oval,  as  in  the  orchis ;  abrupt, 
as  in  the  plantain. 

140.  Granulated  roots  consist   of   little   bulbs  or  tubers 
strung  together  by  a  thread-like  radicle,  as  in  Fig.  17. 


Fig.  17. 


139.  What  are  tuberous  roots'? 

140.  What  are  granulated  roots  ? 


Ch.  VII. "J  hoots.  39 

.41.  Bulbous  roots  are  fleshy,  and  of  a  bulbous  or  globular 
form.  They  enclose  a  plant,  and  in  this  respect  resemble  seeds. 
A  plant  thus  protected  within  a  bulb,  is  able  to  bear  a  degree  of 
cold  that  it  could  not  otherwise  sustain.  We  see,  then,  the  wis- 
dom of  Providence  in  so  ordering  things,  that  cold  countries 
have  more  bulbous  plants  than  warm  ones. 

142.  Bulbous  roots  produce  many  of  the  most  beautiful  plants 
of  our  gardens;  such  as,  tulips,  lilies,  snow-drops,  and  hya- 
cinths. Bulbs  seem  in  many  respects  to  resemble  buds,  and  in 
some  plants,  they  grow  like  stems  or  branches,  as,  in  one  kind 
of  lily.  In  the  magical  onion,  the  bulbs  or  onions  grow  upon 
the  stalk  in  clusters  of  four  or  five ;  they  continue  to  enlarge 
until  their  weight  brings  them  to  the  ground,  where  if  they  are 
suffered  to  remain,  they  soon  take  root.  Bulbs  are  solid,  as  in 
the  tulip,  (Fig.  18,  a)  scaly,  as  in  the  lily,  (6)  and  coated,  as 
m  the  onion,  (c). 

Fig.  18. 


a 


143.  Some  plants  grow  AvithouJ  roots,  these  are  called  air 
plants.  One  of  this  kind,  suspended  from  the  ceiling  of  a  room, 
will  grow  and  blossom  for  years. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Different  kinds  of  Stems. 

144.  The  stem  is  the  body  of  the  plant.     This  is  hard  and 
woody  in  some  plants,  and  soft  and  watery  in  others.    The  oak 

141.  What  are  bulbous  roots,  and  why  are  they  most  common  in  cold 
countries  1 

142.  What  is  farther  remarked  of  bulbous  roots  1 

143.  Are  there  any  plants  without  roots  I 
141.  What  is  the  stem  1 


46 


BOTANY   FOR  BEGINNERS. 


(Ch.  VII. 

and  rose  are  woody  plants,  the  lily  and  pink  are  herbaceous. 
Woody  plants  are  divided  into  trees  which  have  large  stems 
called  trunks  and  grow  to  a  great  height,  and  shrubs  whose 
stems  are  smaller  and  which  never  grow  very  high. 

145.  The  use  of  the  stem  is  to  support  the  branches,  leaves, 
and  flowers,  and  to  convey  to  them,  by  means  of  certain  tubes, 
such  substances  as  the  root  absorbs  from  the  earth.  The  stem 
also  conveys  back  to  the  root,  by  means  of  another  set  of  tubes, 
certain  juices  which  have  passed  through  changes  in  the  leaves 
If  you  water  a  plant  with  coloured  liquid,  the  stem  will  in  time 
show  that  it  has  ascended  into  it. 


146.  The  caulis*  or  proper  stem,  is  seen  in 
forest  trees,  in  shrubs,  and  in  most  annual 
plants.  The  caulis  is  either  simple,  as  in  the 
white  lily  ;  or  branching,  as  in  the  geranium  ; 
the  branching,  is  the  more  common  form.  You 
have  here,  Fig.  19,  the  representation  of  a  cau- 
lis, or  proper  stem,  (a)  ,  a  peduncle,  or  flower 
stalk,  (6)  ;  and  a  petiole,  or  leaf  stalk,  (c). 
Plants  with  the  real  stem,  or  caulis,  are  called 
cauline  plants. 

147.  Geologists,  by  examining  rocks,  and 
the  petrifactions  they  contain,  have  found  that 
cauline  plants  were  not  created  until  after  such 
as  have  culms  or  stipes. 


*  From  the  Greek  kaulos,  a  stem. 


145.  What  is  the  use  of  the  stem "? 

146.  Describe  the  caulis  or  proper  stem. 

147.  What  have  geologists  discovered  with  respect  to  the  order  of 
creation  of  plants? 


Ch.VII.] 


STEMS. 


41 


148.  Culm,  or  straw,  (Fig.  20,)  is  the  kind  ot  stem 
which  you  see  in  grasses  and  rushes.  The  bam 
boo,  sugarcane,  and  various  species  of  reeds,  have 
stems  of  the  culm  kind;  some  of  them,  particu- 
larly the  bamboo,  are  known  to  attain  to  the 
height  of  forty  feet.  We  can  imagine  something 
of  the  appearance  which  extensive  plains  of  these 
lofty  tropical  reeds  must  present,  gracefully 
bending  to  the  slightest  breeze,  like  our  meadow 
grasses. 


Fig.  21. 


#lSlft  149.     Scape.     This   is   a   stalk 

=  ^     S?j?JH  springing    from    the    root,    which 

,  ;?^  bears  the  flower  and  fruit,  but  not 

the  leaves ;  as  the  Dandelion,  the 
Cowslip,  and  the  Lily  of  the  Val- 
ley, (a  a  Fig.  21).  "Plants  with 
scapes  are  sometimes  called  stem- 
less  plants. 

150.  Peduncle,  or  flower  stalk. 
This  is  a  subdivision  of  the  princi- 
pal stem  ;  it  bears  the  flower  and 
fruit,  but  not  the  leaves.  When  the  peduncle  is  divided,  each 
sub-division  is  called  a  pedicel. 

151.  When  there  is  no  peduncle  or  flower  stalk,  the  flowers 
are  said  to  be  sessile,  which  means  sitting  down  upon  the  main 
stem. 

152.  Petiole.  Tne  petiole  or  leaf-stalk,  is  a  kind  of  stem,  or 
fulcrum,  supporting  the  leaf;  it  is  usually  green,  and  appears  to 
be  a  part  of  the  leaf  itself.  In  most  cases,  the  leaves  and 
flowers  are  supported  by  distinct  foot  stalks,  but  sometimes  one 
foot-stalk  supports  both  the  leaf  and  flower. 


148.  Describe  the  culm. 

149.  What  is  a  scape  1 

150.  What  is  a  peduncle,  and  what  is  a  pedicel  1 

151.  When  are  flowers  said  to  be  sessile  1 

152.  What  is  the  petiole  1 

4* 


42 


BOTANY   FOR  BEGINNERS. 


|Ch.  VII. 


b'ig.  0-2. 

153.  Frond.     Fig.  22.     This 
<jjSis  where  the  leaf  appears  to  be  a 

^^  part  of  the  stem,  as  in  the  com- 
mon fern,  which  bears  its  flowers 
and  fruit  upon  the  back  and  edges 
of  the  leaf.  The  palm  leaves  are 
called  fronds.  Plants  with  fronds 
and  stipes  are  sometimes  called 
by  the  general  name  of  stiped- 
plants. 

154.  By  observations  of  geolo 
gists,  it  is  ascertained  that  stip- 
ed  plants    were    created   before 
cauline  ones  5  since  petrifactions 

of  the  former  are   found  in  the  lower  formations  of  the  earth, 
while  no  remains  of  cauline  plants  are  ever  found  in  them.     In 
this  sketch  of  the  fern,  a  represents  the  lower  part  of  the  frond, 
sometimes  also  called  the  stipe. 
Fig.  23. 

155.  Stipe,  is  the  stem  or  leafless  part  of  a 
frond,  or  the  stalk  of  a  fungus  or  mushroom.  The 
term  is  also  applied  to  the  slender  thread,  which 
a  in  many  of  the  compound  flowers,  elevates  the 
hairy  crown,  with  which  the  seeds  are  furnished, 
and  connects  it  with  the  seed.  Thus,  in  the  seed 
b  of  the  Dandelion,  which  is  here  represented,  the 

column  (Fig.  23,  a)  standing  on  the  seed  (b)  and 
elevating  the  doAvn  (c)  is  the  stipe. 


153.  Describe  the  frond. 

154.  What  plants,  according  to  the  observations  of   geologists,  were 
first  created  7 

155.  What  is  a  stipe  1 


Ch.  VII.  | 


STEM3. 


43 


159. 


156.  Here  is  a  mushroom,  )r  Toad- 
stool, with  the  cap,  (Fig.  24,  a)  elevated 
by  its  stem  or  stipe  (e). 

157.  Herbaceous  stems  usually  die 
every  year ;  in  some  cases,  when  the  root 
lives  more  than  one  year,  the  stem  is  an- 
nual, as  in  the  Tulip. 

158.  Woody  stems  are  composed  of 
tough  fibres,  as  the  oak,  currant-bush,  &c. 
Plants  with  woody  stems  are  generally 
much  longer  lived  than  herbaceous 
plants. 

Pithy  stems,  like  the  elder,  are  in  their  centre  composed 


of  a  soft  substance,  called  medulla,  or  marrow.  Some  stems 
are  solid,  as  the  Box ;  hollow,  as  the  Onion ;  and  corky,  as  the 
Cork  tree. 

160.  The  stem  is  either  simple,  or  divided  into  branches. 
The  divisions  of  the  main  stem  are  called  branches  ;  the  divi- 
sions of  the  branches  are  called  branchlets,  or  boughs. 

161.  Branches  sometimes  grow  without  any  regular  order; 
sometimes  they  are  opposite  ;  sometimes  alternate  ;  and  some- 
times, as  in  certain  species  of  the  pine,  they  form  a  series  of 
rings  around  the  trunk.  Some  branches  are  erect,  as  in  the  pop- 
lar ;  others  are  pendant,  as  in  the  willow ;  some,  as  in  the  oak, 
form  nearly  a  right  angle  with  the  trunk. 

162.  A  remarkable  phenomenon  is  described  by  travellers 
as  being  exhibited  by  the  stems  of  the  Banyan  tree  of  India, 
called  the  Ficus  Indicus;  these  stems  throw  out  fibres,  which  de- 
scend and  take  root  in  the  earth.  In  process  of  time,  the  stems 
become  large  trees ;  aDd  thus  from  one  primitive  root,  is  formed 
a  little  forest.  The  tree  is  called  by  various  names;  as  the  In- 
dian-God-tree, the  arched-Fig-tree,  &c.  The  Hindoos  plant  it 
near  their  temples,  and  in  many  cases  the  tree  itself  serves  them 
for  a  temple.  Milton  speaks  of  this  tree  as  the  one  from  which 
Adam  and  Eve  obtained  leaves  to  form  themselves  garments ; 
he  says: 


156.  "What  is  the  stem  of  the  mushroom  called7? 

157.  What  are  herbaceous  stems  composed  of'! 

158.  What  are  woody  stems  1 

159.  What  other  kinds  of  stems  are  there*? 

160.  What  are  branches  and  boughs'? 

161.  What  are  the  different  appearances  presented  by  branches  1 
What  is  said  of  the  Banyan  tree'? 


14  BCTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  L^*1'   VI 1. 

"  It  was  not  the  fig-tree  renowned  for  iruit," 

"  Such  as  at  this  day  to  Indians  known 

In  Malabar  or  Decan,  spreads  her  arms, 

Branching  so  broad  and  long,  that  in  the  ground 

The  bended  twigs  take  root,  and  daughters  grow 

About  the  mother  tree,  a  pillar'd  shade 

High  over-arched,  and  echoing  walks  between.' 

You  have  here  a  picture  of  this  wonderful  tree,  which  is 
*aid  to  have  given  shelter  to  an  army  of  several  thousand  men. 

Fisr  25. 


Ficus  Indicus,  or  Banyan  tree. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Buds. 

163.  Most  leaves  and  flowers  proceed  from  scaly  coverings 
called  buds.  The  scales  cover  each  other  closely  ;  the  outer 
ones  being  dry  and  hard,  the  inner  moist  and  covered  with  down  : 
they  are  also  furnished  with  a  kind  of  resin,  which  prevents  the 
embryo  or  future  plant  from  being  injured  by  too  much  mois- 
ture. Buds  have  been  known  to  lie  for  years  in  water  without 
injury  to  the  infant  plant,  or  branch,  within. 

164.  The  sap  is  the  great  fountain  of  vegetable  life  ;  by  its 
agency,  new  buds  are  yearly  formed  to  replace  the  leaves  and 
flowers  destroyed  by  the  severity  of  winter. 

165.  The  bud  is  usually  a  cone-like  protuberance  formed  b\ 

163.  What  do  most  leaves  and  flowers  proceed  from'? 

164.  By  what  agency  are  new  buds  formed  1 

165   Where  does  the  bud  usually  make  its  appearance! 


Ch   V1II.1  buds.  45 

the  swelling  of  the  germ  :  and  as  for  this  purpose  tne  agency 
of  an  additional  quantity  of  sap  is  needed,  we  see  the  bud  ap 
pearing  at  the  axils  of  leaves,  or  the  extremities  of  branches 
and  stems,  where  there  is  an  accumulation  of  this  fluid.  If  you 
plant  a  slip  of  Geranium,  you  will  observe  that  it  either  sprouts 
from  the  axil  of  a  leaf,  or  from  knots  in  the  stem  which  answer 
the  same  purpose  as  the  leaf,  by  slightly  interrupting-  the  cir- 
culation of  juices,  and  thus  affording  an  accumulation  of  sap 
necessary  for  the  production  of  a  new  shoot. 

166.  Herbs  and  shrubs  have  buds,  which  usually  gi  ow  and 
unfold  themselves  in  the  same  season,  and  are  destitute  oi 
scales  ;  while  the  buds  of  trees  are  not  perfected  in  less  than 
two  seasons,  and  in  some  cases  they  require  years  for  their  full 
development. 

167.  You  have,  no  doubt,  observed  in  the  spring,  the  rapid 
growth  of  the  leaves  and  branches  of  trees;  and  perhaps,  have 
also  noticed,  that  as  summer  advances,  the  progress  of  vegeta- 
tion seems  almost  to  cease,  and  that  new  leaves  and  branches 
do  not  come  forth  as  before  ;  but  you  may  not  have  known,  that 
instead  of  resting  in  her  operations,  nature  is  now  busy  in  pro- 
viding for  the  next  year;  that  she  is  turning  the  vital  energies 
of  the  plants  to  the  formation  of  buds.  Those  little  embryo 
plants,  so  nicely  wrapped  up  in  downy  scales  as  to  be  able  to 
bear  ihe  coldness  of  the  winter,  in  the  ensuing  spring  will  come 
forth  from  their  snug  retreats,  and  taking  the  places  of  the  leaves 
which  had  withered  in  autumn,  will  delight  us  with  new  ver- 
dure and  beauty. 

168.  You  may  here  see  a  representation  of  two 
Fig.  26.     scaly  buds:  one  of  which  appears  as  if  cut  vertical- 
ly, in  order  to  show  the  germ  or  embryo,  which  is 
enfolded  by  the  scales. 

169.  The  term  bud,  in  common  language,  ex- 
tends to  the  rudiments  of  all  plants,  whether  with 
scales  or  without,  which  originate  upon  other  living 
plants.  Buds  with  scaly  coverings  are  chiefly  con- 
fined to  the  trees  of  cold  countries.  In  the  northern 
part  of  the  United  States,  there  are  few  trees  which 

can  endure  the  cold  weather,  without  this  security.     In  Swe- 
den, it  is  said,  there  is  but  one   shrub*  destitute  of  scaly  buds 

*  A  species  of  Bhamnus,  which  grows  under  trees  in  marshy  forests. 

166.  Do  herbs  and  shrubs  have  buds  1 

167.  At  what  period  of  the  year  are  buds  formed  3 

168.  What  does  Fig.  26  represent  1 

169.  In  what  countries  are  the  trees  mostly  furnished  with  scaly 
bids?  ' 


46  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  VII L 

and  this  from  the  peculiarity  of  its  situation,  is  always  protect- 
ed from  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather. 

170.  That  there  is,  in  reality,  a  difference  in  the  nature  of 
vegetables  as  well  as  of  animals,  is  very  apparent ;  an  orange 
tree  will  not  form  scales  to  protect  its  buds  from  cold ;  neither 
can  the  most  delicate  tropical  animal  resist  the  rigours  of  a 
polar  climate. 

171.  There  are  cases,  however,  in  which  plants,  as  well  as 
animals  change  their  habits.  The  horse-chestnut,  in  India,  its 
native  climate,  unfolds  its  leaves  to  the  atmosphere,  without 
receiving  any  check  in  their  development;  in  a  colder  cli- 
mate, the  leaves,  in  attempting  to  unfold,  are  checked  in  their 
progress,  degenerate  into  scales,  and  form  buds. 

172.  Of  the  bud,  there  are  three  sorts ;  the  floioer-bud,  leaf- 
bud,  and  mixed-bud. 

173.  1st.  The  flower-bud,  is  of  a  short  round  form,  and  con- 
tains the  rudiments  of  one  or  several  flowers  folded  over  each" 
other,  and  surrounded  with  scales.  It  is  often  found  at  the 
extremities  of  small  short  branches ;  this  is  the  kind  of  bud 
which  is  employed  in  grafting  or  inoculating.  This  operation 
is  performed  by  cutting  into  the  bark  of  another  tree,  and  placing 
a  bud  in  the  aperture ;  the  sap  of  the  tree  flows  to  it.  and  forms 
around  it  a  substance  which  connects  the  bud  to  itself;  in  this 
situation  it  shoots  forth,  and  becomes  a  fruit-bearing  branch. 

174.  2d.  The  leaf-bud  contains  the  rudiments  of  several 
leaves  without  flowers ;  it  is  usually  longer  and  more  pointed 
than  the  flower-bud. 

175.  3d.  The  mixed-bud  contains  both  leaves  and  flowers. 
In  the  peach  we  have  examples  of  the  first  two  divisions,  the 
leaf  and  flower-bud  being  distinct ;  in  the  lilac  they  are  enclosed 
together  in  the  same  bud. 

176.  You  have  now  seen  the  manner  in  which  buds  com- 
mence their  existence ;  and  how  they  gradually  unfold  them- 
selves until  they  become,  in  their  turn,  branches  covered  with 
leaves  and  flowers.  In  considering  this  subject,  you  cannot 
but  have  been  impressed  with   a  sense  of  the  goodness  of  that 


170.  Does  there  appear  to  be  any  difference  in  the  nature  of  vege- 
tables 1 

171.  Do  plants  ever  change  their  habits'? 

172.  How  many  kinds  of  buds  are  there  1 

173.  Describe  the  flower-bud. 
a  74.  Describe  the  leaf-bud. 

175.  Describe  the  mixed-bud. 

176.  What  reflections  arise  when  considering  the  progress  of  vegeta- 
ble life  1 


Ch.  IX.  |  LEAVES.  47 

great  Being,  who  watches  with  unceasing  care  over  his  vast 
creation.  To  observe  the  progress  of  life,  whether  in  the  ve- 
getable or  animal  kingdom,  is  highly  interesting  to  an  inves- 
tigating mind ; — but  here  the  power  of  man  can  achieve 
nothing ;  he  may  plant  and  water,  but  God  alone  giveth  the 
increase. 

177.  A  bud  lives  ;  an  infant  lives ;  both  are  destined  to 
grow  and  to  pass  through  physical  changes ;  but  the  bud, 
although  active  with  a  principle  of  life,  knows  not  its  own 
existence ;  while  the  infant  becomes  conscious  of  its  own  pow- 
ers and  faculties,  capable  of  loving  those  who  have  con- 
tributed to  its  well-being,  and  of  adoring  the  great  Author  of 
its  existence. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  heaves. 


78.  The  leaf  is  generally  a  thin,  fiat  organ,  consisting  of 
an  expansion  of  the  fibres  of  the  bark,  connected  by  a  substance 
which  is  called  the  cellular  tissue  ;  the  whole  is  covered  with 
a  green  coat  or  skin  called  the  cuticle. 

179.  Leaves  are  furnished  with  pores  for  exhaling  and  in- 
haling gases ;  and  as  they  present  to  the  air  a  more  extended 
surface  than  all  other  parts  of  the  plant,  they  are  of  great  utili- 
ty to  the  vegetable,  by  imbibing  suitable  nourishment,  and 
throwing  off  such  gases  as  would  be  useless  or  injurious. 

180.  We  have  seen  how  the  bud  is  formed,  and  by  what  cu- 
rious means  the  principle  of  vegetable  life  which  it  contains  is 
preserved  and  protected  through  the  cold  and  dampness  of  win- 
ter. In  the  spring,  when  the  sun  has  turned  his  course  towards 
the  north,  re-crossed  the  equator,  and  is  advancing  towrards  the 
tropic  of  Cancer,*  the  vegetable  world  in  our  region  quickened 
by  its  stimulating  warmth,  begins  to  awaken  from  its  dormant 
state ;  the  leaf-buds  expand,  and  soon  bursting  their  envelopes, 
the  green  leaves  come  forth. 

*  It  is  here  presumed  that  the  pupil  has  been  instructed  in  the  appa- 
rent course  of  the  sun,  as  explained  in  the  common  school  geographies. 

177.  "What  comparison  may  be  made  between  a  bud  and  an  infant  ? 

178  What  is  the  leaf? 

179  How  do  leakes  inhale  and  exhale  gases'2 
180.   When  do  the  leaves  usually  appear  1 


18  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  IX 

181.  Some  plants  are  destitute  of  leaves;  they  are  then  call- 
ed Aphyllous,  which  term  signifies  wanting  leaves. 

182.  In  determining  the  species  of  plants,  the  leaves  are 
much  regarded.  Specific  names  are  often  given  from  some  cir- 
cumstance of  the  leaf;  for  example,  the  Hepatic  a  triloba  is  that 
species  of  the  Hepatica  which  has  leaves  with  three  divisions, 
called  lobes  ;  the  Viola  rotundifolia  is  a  speeies  of  violet  with 
round  leaves. 

183.  A  knowledge  of  the  various  appearances  presented  by- 
leaves,  is  of  great  importance  ;  in  order  to  become  acquainted 
with  all  their  varieties,  considerable  practice  in  the  analysis  of 
plants  is  necessary.  Engravings  will  assist  you  in  understand- 
ing definitions,  but  you  must  consult  nature.  There  are  many 
terms  to  express  the  varieties  observable  in  leaves;  we  shall 
here  explain  some  of  the  most  important. 

184.  1.  Seminal  leaves  are  those  which  come  up  with  the 
plant  when  it  first  appears  above  the  surface  of  the  earth  ;  as  in  „ 
the  garden  bean :  these  leaves  are  the  cotyledons,  or  lobes  of 
the  seed,  which,  after  nourishing  the  young  plant,  decay. 

185.  2.  Primordial  leaves  succeed  the  seminal  ones,  and 
resemble  them  in  position,  form,  and  size.  The  primordial 
leaf,  according  to  the  fanciful  idea  of  a  French  botanist,  is  a 
sketch  which  nature  makes  before  the  perfection  of  her  work. 

186.  3.  Characteristic  leaves  are  found  in  the  mature  state 
of  the  plant;  or  according  to  the  idea  above  advanced,  nature 
here  perfects  her  design. 

187.  It  is  not  always,  however,  that  this  process  with  regard 
to  change  of  leaves  takes  place  ;  as  in  many  cases  the  proper, 
or  characteristic  leaf,  is  the  only  one  which  appears. 

188.  There  are  many  terms  to  express  the  mode  of  insertion 
of  the  leaf;  such  as  radical,  growing  from  the  root  (radix,) 
cauline,  growing  from  the  stem  (caulis,)  &c. 

189.  To  express  the  position  of  leaves,  we  find  the  terms, 
opposite,  alternate,  &c. 


181.  What  are  plants  destitute  of  leaves  called  1 

182.  Is  the  leaf  noticed  in  determining  the  species  of  plants'? 

183.  What  is  the  best  way  of  learning  the  varieties  of  leaves'? 

184.  Describe  the  seminal  leaf. 

185.  Describe  the  primordial  leaf. 

186.  Describe  the  characteristic  leaf. 

187.  Does  this  process  with  respect  to  the  change  of  leaves  always 
iake  place'? 

188.  What  are  some  of  the  terms  which  express  the  mode  of  inser- 
tion of  the  leaf? 

189.  What  terms  express  the  position  of  the  leaf  ? 


Ch.  IX.]  LEAVES.  49 

190.  The  form  of  the  leaf  is  expressed  by  various  terms, 
borrowed  from  the  names  ot  different  objects;  as  digitate, 
(from  digitus,  the  finger,)  &c.  For  the  explanation  of  these 
different  terms  you  must  consult  the  vocabulary  as  often  as 
vou  find  those  you  do  not  understand.  We  will,  however,  il- 
lustrate some  of  the  most  common  forms  of  simple  leaves. 

Fig.  27. 


191.  Orbicular,  or  the  round  leaf;  the  Nasturtion  affords  an 
example  of  this  kind;  (see  Fig.  27,  a;)  this  is  also  'peltate, 
having  its  petiole  inserted  into  the  centre  of  the  leaf,  and  thus 
resembling  a  shield. 

192.  Rtniform,  (from  the  Latin  ren,  the  kidney,)  or  as  it  is 
sometimes  called  kidney-form;  the  Ground-ivy  (Glechoma) 
has  a  leaf  of  this  kind.  (See  Fig.  27,  b  ;)  It  is  crenate,  or  has 
a  margin  with  scolloped  divisions,  ciliate,  being  fringed  with 
hairs  like  eyelashes. 

193.  Cordate,  (from  the  Latin  cor,  the  heart,)  or  heart-shaped. 
Fig.  27,  (c,)  represents  a  cordate  leaf  with  an  accuminated  point  j 
that  is,  acute  and  turned  to  one  side  ;  the  margin  is  serrated; 
an  example  of  this  kind  of  leaf  may  be  seen  in  one  species  ot 
the  Star-flower,  Aster  cordifolium. 

Fig.  28. 


190.  What  terms  express  the  form  of  the  leaf? 

191.  Describe  an  orbicular  leaf. 

192.  What  is  a  reniform  leaf  1 
193    What  is  cordate  1 

5 


50 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


|  Ch.  IX. 


194.  Ovate,  obovate,  oval ;  these  are  terms  derived  Irom  tne 
Latin  ovum,  an  egg  ;  suppose  the  figure  at  28,  a,  to  represent 
an  egg,  you  observe  that  one  end  is  broader  than  the  other, 
now  if  to  this  broad  end  you  add  a  petiole  prolonging  it  into  a 
mid-rib  with  some  lateral  divisions,  you  have,  as  at  b,  the  re- 
presentation of  an  ovate  leaf.  If  the  petiole,  were  placed  at  the 
narrowest  end,  it  would  be  an  obvate  leaf.  An  oval  leaf  (c) 
is  when  both  the  ends  are  of  equal  breadth.  When  the  length 
is  much  greater  than  the  breadth,  the  leaf  is  said  to  be  elipti- 
ral,  as  at  d. 

Fisr.  29. 


195.  Lanceolate,  this  kind  of  leaf  may  be  seen  in  the  peach 
tree;  it  is  represented  in  Fig.  29,  a;  this  has  a  serrulated  or 
slightly  notched  margin ;  at  b,  may  be  seen  the  cleft  stipules, 
or  appendages  of  the  leaf. 

196.  Linear,  as  the  grasses  and  Indian  corn,  Fig.  29,  c,  re- 
presents a  leaf  of  this  kind ;  it  is  sheathing,  or  encloses  the  stem 
by  its  base,  as  may  be  seen  at  d. 

197.  Deltoid,  from  the  Greek  letter  delta  A;  this  kind  of  leaf 
is  represented  at  e,  Fig.  29 ;  the  Lombardy  poplar  affords  an 
example  of  the  same. 


194.  Describe  the  terms  ovate,  obovate,  and  oval. 

195.  Describe  a  lanceolate  leaf. 
195.  What  is  a  linear  leaf? 
197.  What  is  a  deltoid  leaf? 


Ch.IX.j 


LEAVES. 

Fisr.  30. 


51 


198.  Sagittate,  (from  sagitta,  an  arrow,)  or  arrow  shaped 
leaf;  this  is  represented  at  a,  Fig.  30;  the  Sagittaria,  or  Ar- 
row-head, an  aquatic  plant,  affords  an  example  of  this  leaf. 

199.  Acerose,  or  needle  shaped  ;  this  is  represented  at  b,  Fig. 
30.  Leaves  of  this  kind  are  mostly  clustered  together,  as  in 
the  pine ;  they  are  subulate,  or  pointed  like  a  shoemaker's  awl ; 
they  are  rigid,  or  stiff,  and  evergreen. 

200.  Trees  with  acerose  leaves,  are  usually  natives  of  moun- 
tainous or  northern  regions ;  any  other  kind  of  leaves  would  in 
these  situations  be  overpowered  by  the  weight  of  snow  or  the 
violence  of  the  tempests ;  but  these  admit  the  snow  and  wind 
through  their  interstices  ;  their  many  points  or  edges,  presented 
even  to  a  gentle  breeze,  produce  a  deep,  solemn  murmur  in  the 
forest ;  and  when  the  storm  is  abroad,  and  the  tempest  high. 

"  The  loud  wind  through  the  forest  wakes, 
With  sound  like  ocean's  roaring,  wild  and  deep, 
And  in  yon  gloomy  pines  strange  music  makes." 

198.  What  is  a  sagittate  leaf  1 

199.  What  is  an  acerose  leaf? 

200.  What  is  observed  of  trees  with  acerose  leaves  1 


f>2 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


LCh.  IX 


The  poet  Burns,  in  describing  such  a  scene,  says :  "  this  is 
my  best  season  for  devotion :  my  mind  is  wrapt  up  in  a  kind  ot 
enthusiasm  to  Him  who,  in  the  pompous  language  of  the  He- 
brew bard,  '  walks  on  the  wings  of  the  wind.' " 

201.  Lyrale,  differs  from  pinnatifid  in  having  its  terminating 
segment  broader  and  more  circular.     See  Fig.  30,  c. 

202.  Pinnatifid,  may  be  seen  at  Fig.  30,  d ;  leaves  of  this 
form  are  sometimes  finely  divided,  like  the  teeth  of  a  comb} 
they  are  then  said  to  be  pectinate. 

203.  Palmate,  or  hand  shaped,  (Fig.  31,  aj)  one  species  of 
the  Passion-flower  affords  a  good  example  of  this  kind  of  leaf. 
The  oblong  segments  like  fingers,  arise  from  a  space  near  the 
petiole,  which  may  be  considered  as  resembling  the  palm  of  the 
hand. 

204.  Digitate,  or  fingered  leaf,  (Fig.  31,  b,)  differs  from  the 
palmate  leaf  in  having  no  space  resembling  the  palm  of  a  hand ; 
but  several  distinct  leafets  arise  immediately  from  the  petiole, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  Horse-Chestnut. 

205.  Connate,  (Fig.  31,  c  ;)  the  bases  of  opposite  leaves  are 
united  so  as  to  appear  one  entire  leaf. 

Fig.  31. 


201.  Describe  a  lyrate  leaf. 

202.  What  is  a  pinnatifid  leaf  1 

203.  "What  does  palmate  signify  ? 

204.  What  is  a  digitate  leaf? 

205.  What  is  a  connate  leaf? 


Ch.  IX. 


LEAVES. 


53 


206.  Lobed;  when  leaves  are  deeply  indented  at  their  mar- 
gins, they  are  said  to  be  lobed,  and  according  to  the  number  of 
these  indentures,  they  are  said  to  be  three  lobed,  four  lobed. 
&c.  Fig.  32,  a,  represents  a  three  lobed  leaf,  as  may  be  seen 
in  the  Hepatica  triloba. 

207.  Sinuate,  from  the  Latin  sinus,  a  bay ;  this  term  is  ap- 
plied to  leaves  which  have  their  margins  indented  with  deep, 
roundish  divisions,  as  at  b,  Fig.  32. 

Fiff.  32. 


20S.  Emarginate,  denotes  a  slighter  indentation  than  sinu- 
ate, as  at  c,  Fig.  32. 

209.  Stellated,  orwhorled;  (fromstella. 
a  star;)  this  term  is  applied  both  to  leaves 
and  flowers,  and  relates  to  the  manner  in 
which  they  radiate  from  the  stem,  as  in 
Fig.  33. 

210.  Tubular,  there  are  many  varie- 
ties of  this  kind ;  the  leaf  of  the  onion  is 
a  complete  tube ;  the  Saracenia,  or  side- 
saddle flower,  has  the  sides  of  its  leaf 
united,  forming  a  cup  which  is  found 
filled  with  liquid,  supposed  to  be  a  secre- 
tion from  tlie  vessels  of  the  plant.  In 
some  countries  of  the  torrid  zone  is  the 


206.  What  does  lobed  signify  1 

207.  What  is  sinuate  1 

208.  What  is  emarginate  ? 

209.  What  does  stellated  signify? 

210.  What  leaves  are  called  tubular  1 

5* 


54 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


|Cn.  IX. 


wild  pine,  Tillandsia,  the  leaves  of  which  are  hollowed  out  at 
their  base,  so  as  to  be  capable  of  containing  more  than  a  pint  of 
liquid.  A  traveller  says,  "by  making  an  incision  into  the  base 
of  this  leaf,  and  collecting  the  water  in  our  hats,  we  could  ob- 
tain a  sufficient  supply  for  the  relief  of  the  most  intense  thirst." 
The  fluid  is  not  a  secretion  from  the  plant,  but  is  deposited  du- 
ring the  rainy  season. 

Fig.  34. 


211.  The  Pitcher-plant,  (Nepenthes  distillatoria,)  Fig.  34, 
affords  a  most  singular  tubular  receptacle  in  an  appendage  to 
Us  lanceolate  leaf;  beyond  the  apex  of  the  leaf  a,  the  mid-rib 
extends  in  the  form  of  a  tendril ;  at  the  extremity  of  this  tendril 
Is  the  cylindrical  cup  or  pitcher  o,  about  six  inches  in  length, 
and  one  and  a  half  in  diameter ;  it  is  furnished  with  a  lid,  c. 
This  is  usually  found  filled  with  pure  water,  supposed  to  be  a 
secretion  from  the  plant.  Insects  which  creep  into  this  cup  are 
drowned  in  the  liquid,  except  a  small  species  of  shrimp,  which 
lives  by  feeding  on  the  others.  The  Pitcher-plant  is  a  native 
of  Ceylon,  where  it  is  called  monkey-cup,  on  account  of  its  be- 
ing frequented  by  these  animals  for  the  purpose  of  quenching 
their  thirst. 

Compound  Leaves. 

212.  When  several  leafets  grow  on  one  petiole,  the  whole  ia 
termed  a  compound  leaf,  as  in  the  Rose. 

F  Fig.  35. 


Ch.  IX.] 


LEAVES. 


55 


213.  Pinnate;  at  Fig.  35,  a,  represents  the  petiole  or  prin- 
cipal leaf  stalk ;  from  this,  spring  out  other  divisions,  each  bear- 
ing a  leafet ;  6,  6,  represent  the  stipules  or  appendages ;  the 
whole  taken  together  forms  one  compound  pinnate  leaf.  Tne 
term  pinnate  is  from  the  Latin  pinna,  a  wing  or  pinion. 

214.  Binate;  when  two  leafets  only  spring  from  the  petiole, 
as  in  Fig.  35,  c. 

Fig.  36. 


215.  Ternate;  when  three  leafets  arise  from  the  petiole,  as 
Fig.  36,  a. 

216.  Bi-ternate  is  a  second  division  of  threes,  as  Fig.  36,  b. 
ill.  Tri-ternate  is  a  third  division  of  threes,  as  Fig.  36,  c. 

Fig.  37 


218.  Decompound,  is  when  a  pinnate  leaf  is  again  divided, 
or  has  its  leaves  twice  compound,  as  Fig.  37,  a.  At  6,  is  a  re- 
presentation of  thrice  compound  leaves. 

219.  Leaves  vary  in  size,  from  the  small  leaves  of  some  of 

213.  What  does  pinnate  signify'? 

214.  What  is  binate  % 

215.  When  is  a  leaf  said  to  be  ternate1? 

216.  When  bi-ternate  1 

217.  When  tri-ternate  1 

218.  When  is  a  leaf  said  to  be  decompound1? 

219.  What  is  remarked  of  leaves  with  respect  to  size  t 


56  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Oh    IX. 

the  forest  trees  of  our  climate,  to  the  spreading  palms  and  ba- 
nanas of  the  torrid  zone.  As  we  approach  the  torrid  zone,  the 
leaves  increase  in  magnitude  ;  we  can  however  scarcely  credit 
the  report  of  travellers,  who  say,  that  the  Talipot  tree,  in  the 
island  of  Ceylon,  produces  h  aves  of  such  size,  that  twenty  per- 
sons may  be  sheltered  by  one  single  leaf.  Although  this  ac- 
count may  be  exaggerated,  there  is  no  doubt  of  the  fact,  that 
the  leaves  of  the  torrid  zone  are  of  a  wonderful  size ;  and  that 
whole  families  often  dwell  under  the  branches  of  these  trees. 
Here  we  see  the  care  of  an  ever  kind  Providence,  which,  in 
countries  parched  the  greater  part  of  the  year  by  a  vertical  sun, 
has  formed  such  refreshing  shelters. 

220.  Mungo  Park,  in  his  travels  in  Africa,  remarks  upon  the 
many  important  uses  of  palm  leaves ;  serving  as  coverings  to 
cottages,  as  baskets  for  holding  fruit,  and  umbrellas  for  defence 
against  rain  or  sun.  These  leaves  are  a  good  substitute  for  pa- 
per, and  were  so  used  by  the  eastern  nations.  Many  suppose 
that  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament  were  originally  com- 
mitted to  palm  leaves. 

221.  The  magnitude  of  leaves  often  bears  no  proportion  to 
the  size  of  the  plants  to  which  they  belong.  The  Oak,  and 
other  forest  trees,  bear  leaves,  which  appear  very  diminutive 
when  compared  with  the  Cabbage,  or  Burdock. 

222.  Leaves,  with  respect  to  duration,  are, 

Caducous,  or  such  as  fall  before  the  end  of  summer ;  Deci- 
duous, falling  at  the  commencement  of  winter ;  this  is  the 
case  with  most  vegetables,  as  far  as  30°  or  40°  north  of  the 
equator;  Persistent,  or  permanent,  remaining  on  the  trees 
amidst  changes  of  temperature,  as  the  leaves  of  the  Pine  and 
Box ;  Evergreen,  preserving  their  greenness  through  the  year, 
as  the  Fir-tree  and  Pine,  and  generally  all  cone-bearing  and  re- 
sinous trees;  these  renew  their  leaves  annually,  but  the  young 
leaves  appearing  before  the  old  ones  decay,  the  plant  is  always 
green. 

223.  In  our  climate  the  leaves  are  mostly  deciduous,  return 
ing  in  autumn  to  their  original  dust,  and  enriching  the  soil 
from  which  they  had  derived  their  nourishment.  In  the  re- 
gions of  the  torrid  zone,  the  leaves  are  mostly  persistent  and 
evergreen ;  they  seldom  fade  or  decay  in  less  time  than  si* 
years  ;  but  these  same  trees,  removed  to  our  climate,   some 

220.  What  is  said  of  the  uses  of  palm  leaves  1 

221.  Does  the  size  of  the  leaf  correspond  to  the  size  of  the  plant? 

222.  How  are  the  leaves  divided  with  respect  to  duration? 

223.  What  is  observed  of  the  leaves  of  our  climate  with  respect  to 
Juration,  and  what  is  said  of  the  leaves  of  the  torrid  zone? 


Ch.  IX.  |  LEAVES.  57 

times  become  annual  plants,  losing  their  foliage  every  year. — 
The  Passion-flower  is  a  perennial  evergreen  in  southern  cli- 
mates, though  annual  in  ours 

224!  Leaves  have  not  that  Drilliancy  of  colour  which  is  seen 
in  the  corolla  or  blossom ;  but  the  beauty  of  the  corolla,  like 
most  other  external  beauty,  has  only  a  transient  existence ; 
while  the  less  showy  leaf  remains  fresh  and  verdant,  after  the 
flower  has  withered  away. 

225.  The  substance  of  leaves  is  so  constituted  as  to  absorb 
the  other  rays  of  light,  and  reflect  the  green  ray  ;  this  colour  is, 
of  all  others,  best  adapted  to  the  extreme  sensibility  of  our  or- 
gans of  sight.  Thus,  in  evident  accommodation  to  our  sense 
of  vision,  the  ordinary  dress  of  nature  is  of  the  only  colour  up- 
on which  our  eyes  can,  for  any  length  of  time,  rest  without  pain. 

226.  But  although  green  is  almost  the  only  colour  which  leaves 
reflect,  its  variety  of  shades  is  almost  innumerable. 

"  No  tree  in  all  the  grove  but  has  its  charms, 
Though  each  its  hue  peculiar ;  paler  some, 
And  of  a  wannish  gray ;  the  willow  such, 
And  poplar,  that  with  silver  lines  his  leaf; 
And  ash  far  stretching  his  umbrageous  arm; 
Of  deeper  green  the  elm ;  and  deeper  still, 
Lord  of  the  woods,  the  long  surviving  oak."* 

The  contrast  between  their  shades,  in  forests,  where  different 
families  of  trees  are  grouped  together,  has  a  fine  effect,  when 
observed  at  such  a  distance,  as  to  give  a  view  of  the  whole,  as 
forming  one  mass. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Leaves. — Appendages. 

227.  Leaves  perform  a  very  important  office,  in  sheltering 
and  protecting  the  flowers  and  fruit.  The  fact  of  their  inhal- 
ing or  absorbing  air,  is  thought  to  have  been  proved,  by  placing 
a  plant  under  a  bell  glass  exhausted  of  air,  permitting  the 
leaves  only  to  receive  the  influence  of  air  jf  the  plant  remained 

*  Cowper. 

t  Natural  philosophy  will  inform  you  of  the  manner  in  whicri  a 
glass  vessel  may  be  thus  exhaustei  by  means  of  the  air-pump. 

224.  What  is  observed  of  leaves  with  respect  to  brilliancy  of  colour  1 

225.  What  coloured  ray  do  leaves  reflect  1 

22G.  What  is  said  of  the  different  shades  of  green  which  may  be 
seen  in  leaves'? 
227   What  are  some  of  t  le  offices  of  leaves  1 


58  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  j_Ch.  X. 

thrifty  in  this  situation  for  a  length  of  time  ;  but  as  soon  as  the 
whole  plant  was  placed  under  the  receiver,  it  withered  and 
died. 

228.  The  upper  surface  of  leaves  is  usually  of  a  deeper  green, 
and  supposed  to  perform  a  more  important  part  in  respiration, 
than  the  under  surface.  The  upper  surface  repels  moisture ; 
you  may  perceive,  by  examining  a  cabbage  leaf  after  a  shower 
or  heavy  dew,  that  the  moisture  is  collected  in  drops,  but  has 
no  appearance  of  being  absorbed  by  the  leaf.  It  has  been  found 
that  the  leaves  of  plants,  laid  with  their  upper  surface  upon  wa- 
ter, wither  almost  as  soon  as  if  exposed  to  the  air,  although  the 
leaves  of  the  same  plants,  placed  with  their  under  surfaces  up- 
on water,  retain  their  freshness  for  some  days. 

229.  But  few  among  the  vegetable  tribes  are  destitute  either 
of  leaves,  or  green  stems,  which  answer  as  a  substitute.  The 
Monotropa,  or  Indian  pipe,  is  of  a  pure  white,  and  looks  as  if 
made  of  wax.  Mushrooms  are  also  destitute  of  any  green 
herbage.  It  is  not  known  in  what  manner  the  deficiency  of 
leaves  is  made  up  to  these  vegetables. 

230.  The  period  in  which  any  species  of  plant  unfolds  its 
leaves,  is  termed  Frondescence.  Linnaeus  paid  much  atten- 
tion to  this  subject;  he  stated  as  the  result  of  his  investigations, 
that  the  opening  of  the  leaf-buds  of  the  Birch  tree,  (Betula,)  was 
the  most  proper  time  for  the  sowing  of  barley.  The  Indians  ot 
our  country  had  an  opinion,  that  the  best  time  for  planting  In- 
dian corn,  was  when  the  leaves  of  the  white  oak  first  made 
their  appearance ;  or,  according  to  their  expression,  are  of  the 
size  of  a  squirrel's  ears. 

231.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  phenomena  of  leaves,  is 
their  irritability,  or  power  of  contraction,  upon  coming  in  con- 
tact with  other  substances.  Compound  leaves  possess  this 
property  in  the  greatest  degree  ;  as  the  foreign  sensitive  plant, 
and  the  American  sensitive  plant;  these,  if  the  hand  is  brought 
near  them,  seem  agitated  as  if  with  fear ;  but  as  they  are  desti- 
tute of  intelligence,  we  must  attribute  this  phenomenon  to  some 
physical  cause,  perhaps  the  warmth  of  the  hand,  which  produces 
the  contractions  and  dilatations  of  the  leaves. 

232.  The  effect  of  Light  upon  leaves  is  very  apparent,  plants 
being  almost  uniformly  found  to  present  their  upper  surfaces 

228.  In  what  respects  do  the  upper  and  under  surfaces  of  leaves 
differ? 

229.  What  plants  are  destitute  of  leaves  1 

230.  What  is  meant  by  the  term  Frondescence'? 

231.  What  is  said  of  the  irritability  of  leaves'? 

232.  What  ir  said  of  the  effect  of  light  upon  leaves  1 


Ch.  X.  j  LEAVES. — APPENDAGES.  59 

to  the  side  on  which  the  greatest  quantity  of  light  is  to  be 
found.  It  has  already  been  observed,  that  plants  throw  off  oxy- 
gen gas ;  but  for  this  purpose  they  require  the  agency  of  light. 

233.  Carbonic  acid  gas  is  a  necessary  food  of  plants ;  this 
consists  of  carbon  and  oxygen,  and  is  decomposed  by  the  agency 
of  light ;  the  carbon  becomes  incorporated  with  the  vegetable, 
forming  the  basis  of  its  substance,  Avhile  the  oxygen  is  exhaled 
or  thrown  off  into  the  atmosphere. 

234.  Many  plants  close  their  leaves  at  a  certain  period  of  the 
day,  and  open  them  at  another;  almost  every  garden  contains 
some  plants,  in  which  this  phenomenon  may  be  observed  ;  it  is 
particularly  remarkable  in  the  sensitive  plant,  and  the  tamarind 
tree.  The  folding  up  of  leaves  at  particular  periods,  has  been 
termed  the  sleep  of  plants ;  this  may  seem  a  singular  term  to 
apply  to  plants  ;  but  a  celebrated  botanist  remarks,  "  this  folding 
up  of  the  leaves  niay  be  as  useful  to  the  vegetable  constitution, 
as  real  sleep  is  to  the  animal." 

235.  Linnaeus  was  led  to  observe  the  appearance  of  plants  in 
the  night,  from  the  following  circumstance,  which  occurred  in 
raising  the  Lotus  plant ;  he  found  one  morning  some  very  thrifty 
flowers,  but  at  night  they  had  disappeared ;  this  excited  his  at- 
tention, and  he  began  to  watch  the  plants  through  the  night,  in 
order  to  observe  the  period  of  their  unfolding.  He  was  thus 
led  to  investigate  the  appearance  of  other  plants  in  the  night, 
and  to  observe  their  different  manner  of  sleep. — He  found  that 
some  folded  their  leaves  together,  some  threw  them  back  upon 
their  stems,  or  exhibited  other  curious  appearances. — This  phe- 
nomenon has  been  attributed  to  the  absence  of  light. 

236.  The  following  experiment  was  once  made  by  a  botanist; 
he  placed  the  sensitive  plant  in  a  dark  cave  at  midnight,  and 
then  lighted  up  the  cave  with  lamps;  the  leaves  which  were  be- 
fore folded  up  suddenly  expanded,  and  when  on  the  following 
day  the  lights  were  extinguished,  the  leaves  again  closed. 

237.  The  period  at  which  the  leaves  fall  off  is  termed  the 
Defoliation*  of  the  plant.  About  the  middle  of  Autumn,  the 
leaves  of  all  annual,  and  of  many  perennial  plants,  begin  to 
•ose  their  vigour,  change  their  colour,  and  at  length  fall  from 
heir  stems. 

*  From  de,  signifying  to  deprive  of,  and  folium,  leaf. 

233.  What  is  a  necessary  food  of  plants  1 

234.  What  is  meant  by  the  sleep  of  plants  1 

235.  How  was  Linnaeus  led  to  observe  the  appearance  of  plants  in 
the  night  1 

236.  What  experiment  was  once  made  with  the  sensitive  plant  1 

237.  What  is  the  defoliation  of  plants'? 


GO  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  j  Ch.  X 

23S.  The  "fall  of  the  leaf"  may  be  referred  to  two  causes-, 
the  death  of  the  leaf,  and  the  vital  action  of  the  parts  to  ichich 
it  is  attached.  If  a  whole  tree  is  killed  by  lightning,  or  anv 
sudden  cause,  the  leaves  will  adhere  to  the  dead  branches,  be- 
cause the  latter  have  not  the  energy  to  cast  them  off. 

239.  The  richness  and  variety  of  colouring  exhibited  about 
the  end  of  autumn,  by  American  groves  and  forests,  is  splendid 
beyond  the  power  of  the  painter  to  imitate.  Yellow,  red,  and 
brown,  are  the  most  common  colours  of  the  dying  leaf;  but 
these  colours  vary  from  the  brightest  scarlet,  and  the  deepest 
crimson,  to  different  shades  of  yellow,  from  the  deep  orange  to 
die  pale  straw  colour. 

Appendages  to  Plants. 

240.  Plants  have  a  set  of  organs  called  by  the  general  name 
of  appendages.     These  we  shall  now  describe. 

Fig.  38. 

241.  Stipules  art; 
membranous  or  leafy 
scales,  usually  in 
pairs,  at,  or  near  the 
base  of  the  leaf  or 
petiole.  They  are 
various  in  their  forms 
and  situations,  arc 
found  in  most  plants, 
but  are  sometimes 
wanting.  In  the  garden  violet,  Viola  tricolor,  (Fig.  38,  a,  a,) 
the  stipules  are  of  that  form  called  lyrate  pinnatijid.  while  the 
true  leaf  (b)  is  oblong  and  crenate.  The  most  natural  situation 
of  the  stipules  is  in  pairs,  one  on  each  side  of  the  base  of  the 
footstalk,  as  in  the  sweet  pea ;  some  stipules  fall  off  almost  as 
soon  as  the  leaves  are  expanded,  but  in  general,  they  remain  as 
long  as  the  leaves. 

242.  Prickles,  arise  from  the  bark;  they  are  sometimes 
straight,  sometimes  hooked,  and  sometimes  forked.  They  are 
usually  found  upon  the  stem,  as  in  the  Rose  ;  but  in  some  cases, 
they  cover  the  petiole,  as  in  the  Raspberry  ;  in  others,  they  are 

238.  To  what  may  the  fall  of  the  leaf  be  referred'? 

239.  What  is  said  of  the  appearance  of  American  forests  in  the  Au 
tumn  1 

240.  What  organs  have  plants  besides  those  already  named? 

241.  Describe  stipules. 

242.  Describe  prickles. 


Oil.  X.J  APPENDAGES  TO  PLANTS.  61 

found  upon  the  leaf  or  the  calyx,  and  in  some  instances  upon  the 
berry  :  as  in  the  Gooseberry. 

Fig.  39. 


243.  Thorns,  seem  to  be  a  kind  of  short  pointed  stem,  easily 
distinguished  from  prickles,  as  they  grow  from  the  woody  part 
of  the  plant,  while  the  prickle  proceeds  only  from  the  bark.  On 
stripping  the  bark  from  a  rose-bush,  the  prickles  will  come  away 
with  it,  but  let  the  same  experiment  be  made  with  a  thorn  bush, 
and  although  the  bark  may  be  separated,  the  thorn  will  still  re- 
main projecting  from  the  wood. 

244.  In  this  drawing  (Fig.  39)  you  will  observe  the  thorn  (a) 
to  remain  on  the  stem,  while  the  bark  (5)  has  been  peeled  off. 
In  the  prickle  (c)  the  whole  appears  separated  from  the  plant 
Thorns  in  some  plants  have  been  known  to  disappear  by  culti- 
vation. The  great  Linnaeus  imagined  that  the  trees  were  di- 
vested of  their  natural  ferocity  and  became  tame.  A  more  ra- 
tional opinion  is  given  by  another  botanist,  viz. :  that  thorns  are 
in  reality  buds,  which  a  more  favourable  situation  converts  mto 
luxuriant  branches.  But  in  some  cases  they  do  not  disappear 
even  under  circumstances  favourable  to  vegetation.  Thorns 
have  been  compared  to  the  horns  of  animals. 

245.  Glands  are  roundish,  minute  appendages,  sometimes 
called  tumours  or  swellings ;  they  contain  a  liquid  secretion, 
which  is  supposed  to  give  to  many  plants  their  fragrance. — 
They  are  sometimes  attached  to  the  base  Of  the  leaf,  sometimes 
they  occur  in  the  substance  of  leaves  ;  as  in  the  Lemon  and 
Myrtle,  causing  them  to  appear  dotted  when  held  to  the  light. 
They  are  found  on  the  petioles  of  many  plants,  and  between 
the  teeth  or  notches  of  many  others. 

246.  Stings  are  hair-like  substances,  causing  pain  by  an 
acrid  liquor,  which  is  discharged  upon  tneir  being  compressed ; 
they  are  hollow,  slender,  and  pointed,  as  in  the  Nettle. 

247.  Scales  are  substances  in  some  respects  resembling  the 

243.  What  are  thorns  1 

241  What  does  Fig.  39  represent! 

245.  What  are  glands! 

240.  What  are  stings  1 

247.  What  are  scale*  ? 


62 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


[Ch.  X 

coarse  scales  of  a  fish ;  rhey  are  often  green,  sometimes  colour- 
ed, and  are  found  upon  all  parts  of  vegetables,  upon  the  roots 
of  bulbous  plants,  and  upon  the  stems  and  branches  of  other 
plants.  They  are  imbricated  upon  the  calyxes  of  most  of  the 
compound  flowers.  You  have  seen  in  buds,  how  important  the 
scales  are  to  protect  the  embryo  plant  during  the  winter.  Scales 
surround  the  flowers  of  grasses,  under  the  name  of  glumes. 
They  envelope  and  sustain  the  stamens  and  fruit  of  the  pine, 
oak,  chestnut,  &c. 

Fis.  40. 

24S.  Tendrils,  or  claspers,  are  threadlike, 
or  filiform  appendages,  by  which  weak  stems 
attach  themselves  to  other  bodies  for  sup- 
port ;  they  usually  rise  from  the  branches,  in 
some  cases  from  the  leaf,  and  rarely  from 
the  leaf-  stalk  or  flower-stalk.  You  have  here 
the  representation,  Fig.  40,  of  a  tendril. 
Tendrils  are  very  important  and  characteris- 
tic appendages  to  many  plants.  In  the 
Trumpet  flower  and  Ivy,  the  tendrils  serve 
for  roots,  planting  themselves  into  the  bark 
of  trees,  or  in  the  walls  of  buildings.  In  the 
Cucumber  and  some  other  plants,  tendrils 
serve  both  for  sustenance  and  shade.  Many 
t  of  the  papilionaceous,  or  Pea  blossom  plants, 
'have  twining  tendrils,  which  wind  to  the 
right  and  back  again.  Some  plants  creep  by 
their  tendrils  to  a  very  great  height,  even  tc 
the  tops  of  the  loftiest  trees  ;  and  seem  to 
cease  ascending  only  because  they  can  find 
nothing  higher  to  climb  upon.  One  of  our 
most  beautiful  climbing  plants  is  the  Clema- 
tis virginica,  or  Virgin's  bower,  which  has 
flowers  of  a  brilliant  whiteness  ;  in  autumn, 
its  pericarps,  with  the  long  pistils  remaining 
upon  them,  Took  like  festoons  of  rich,  yellowish  fringe. 

249.  Pubescence  includes  all  down,  hairs,  woolliness,  or 
silkiness  of  plants.  The  pubescence  of  plants  varies  in  differ 
ent  soils,  and  with  different  modes  of  cultivation.  The  species 
in  some  genera  of  plants  are  distinguished  by  the  direction  ol 
the  hairs.  A  microscope  is  sometimes  necessary  in  determining 
with  precision  the  existence  and  direction  of  the  pubescence. 
It  has  been  suggested  that  these  appendages  may  be  given  to 


248.  What  are  tendrils  1 

249.  What  is  included  under  the  term  pubescence  1 


APPENDAGES  TO  PLANTS. 


63 


*Jh.  XL] 

p.ants  for  similar  purposes  as  the  fur,  hair,  and  bristles  of  ani- 
mals, viz. :  to  defend  them  from  cold  and  other  injuries. 
Fig.  41. 

250.  The  Bract  is  a  leaf  among  or 
near  the  flowers,  different  from  the 
leaves  of  the  plant.  In  this  branch, 
(Fig.  41,)  you  observe  the  difference 
between  the  real  leaves  (b  b)  and  the 
bract  (a);  the  former  being  cordate 
and  crenate,  the  latter  lanceolate  and 
entire. 

251.  In  some  plants,  as  in  several 
species  of  the  Sage,  the  transition 
from  leaves  to  bracts  is  so  gradual,  as 
to  render  it  difficult  to  distinguish  be 
tween  them,  and  a  considerable  part 
of  the  foliage  is  composed  of  bracts. 
In  other  plants,  as  the  Crown  impe- 
rial, the  stem  is  terminated  by  a  num- 
ber of  large  and  conspicuous  bracts. 
The  appendages  are  sometimes  mis- 
taken for  the  calyx. 

252.  We  have  now,  in  regular  or- 
der, considered  the  first  of  the  two 
classes  of  vegetable  organs,  viz.:  such 
as  tend  to  the  support  and  growth  of 
the  plant,  including  root,  stem,  leaf, 
and  appendages ;  we  are  next  to  en- 
ter upon  the  description  of  a  class  of  organs  whose  chief  use 
appears  to  be  that  of  bringing  forward  the  fruit 


CHAPTER  XL 

Different  parts  of  the  Flower.— The  Calyx. 

253.  You  are  no  doubt  pleased  to  have  arrived  at  the  bios 
som,  that  part  of  the  plant  which  is  the  ornament  of  the  veo-e 
table  kingdom. 


X  —  — - •       •"■         w**w       v*  1AM1UVU  V       \JM.  HIV         r    V£i^ 

Flowers  are  delightful  to  every  lover  of  na- 


250. 
251. 
252. 
253. 
dom 


What  is  the  bract  1 

\Vl  alwa^s  easy  t0  distinguish  bracts  from  leaves  1 
What  organs  of  the  plant  have  we  now  considered  ? 
What  part  of  the  plant  i^  the  ornament  of  the  vegetab  <j  King. 


04  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [  Ch.  XI. 

ture  ;  a  bouquet,  or  even  the  simplest  blossom,  presented  by  a 
rriend,  interests  the  heart.  How  many  pleasant  thoughts  are 
awakened  by  the  fresh  and  perfumed  incense  which  is  offered 
by  flowers  !  their  odour  has  been  poetically  termed  the  language 
by  which  they  hold  communion  with  our  minds. 

254.  Although  every  part  of  a  plant  offers  an  interesting  sub- 
ject for  study,  the  beauty  of  the  blossom  seems  by  association  to 
heighten  the  pleasure  of  scientific  research.  Flowers  are  indeed 
lovely,  but  like  youthful  beauty,  they  are  fading  and  transient ; 
they  are,  however,  destined  for  a  higher  object  than  a  short-lived 
admiration  ;  for  to  them  is  assigned  the  important  office  of  pro- 
ducing and  nourishing  the  fruit.  May  those  also  who  study 
this  book,  so  improve  the  bloom  of  life,  that  when  youth  and 
beauty  shall  have  faded  away,  their  minds  may  exhibit  thaft 
fruit,  which  it  is  the  important  business  of  the  season  of  youth 
to  nurture  and  mature. 

255.  The  parts  of  the  flower,  or  the  organs  of  fructification 
arp  the  following : 


Calyx, 

Pericarp, 

Corolla, 

Seed, 

Stamen, 

Receptacle, 

Pistil, 

Calyx. 

256.  The  Calyx  is  frequently  wanting,  as  in  the  Tulip.  The 
Corolla  is  also  wanting  in  many  plants,  as  in  most  of  the  forest 
trees,  which  to  a  careless  observer,  may  seem  to  produce  no 
flower,  but  the  presence  of  a  stamen  and  pistil,  is  in  botany 
considered  as  constituting  a  per -feet  flower.  These  two  organs 
are  essential  to  the  perfection  of  the  fruit. 

257.  When  a  flower  is  destitute,  either  of  stamens  or  pistils, 
it  is  termed  imperfect.  A  flower  is  said  to  be  incomplete  when 
any  of  the  seven  organs  of  fructification  are  wanting. 

258.  The  word  Calyx  is  derived  from  the  Greek,  and  literally 
signifies  a  cup  ;  it  is  the  cover  of  the  corolla,  and  usually  green ; 
when  not  green,  it  is  said  to  be  coloured. 

254.  Is  there  any  other  office  assigned  to  flowers  than  those  of 
pleasing  the  senses  1 

255.  Repeat  the  names  of  the  parts  of  the  flower. 

25G.  What  parts  of  the  flower  may  be  wanting,— and  what  parts 
are  essential  1 

257.  What  is  the  difference  between  an  imperfect  and  an  incom- 
plete flower  1 

258.  What  does  the  word  calvx  signify,— and  what  is  the  usual 
colour  of  the  calyx  1 


Ci).  XI. J  THE  CALYX.  65 

259.  The  leaves  or  pans  of  the  calyx  are  called  sepals  :  some- 
times the  calyx  consists  of  one  leaf  or  sepal,  it  is  then  called 
monosepalous  ;  when  it  consists  of  several  distinct  leaves,  it  is 
called  polys epalons  ;  when  one  calyx  is  surrounded  by  another, 
jt  is  double;  when  one  calyx  surrounds  many  plants,  it  is 
common. 

260.  The  calyx  is  said  to  be  superior  when  it  is  situated  on 
the  summit  of  the  germ,  as  in  the  apple ;  it  is  inferior  when 
situated  below  the  germ,  as  in  the  pink.  In  many  plants  the 
jalyx  is  neither  superior  nor  inferior,  but  is  situated  around 
the  germ. 

261.  When  the  calyx  drops  off  before  the  flower  fully  ex- 
pands, it  is  called  caducous ;  the  petals  of  the  poppy  are,  at 
first,  enclosed  in  a  calyx  of  two  large  green  sepals,  but  these 
fall  off  before  the  flower  is  full  blown.  When  the  calyx  with- 
ers and  drops  off  with  the  corolla,  it  is  called  deciduous.  In 
many  plants  it  remains  until  the  fruit  is  matured ;  it  is  then 
called  persistent.  In  a  pea  pod,  for  example,  the  calyx  may  be 
seen  as  perfect  as  it  was  in  the  blossom.  In  an  apple  or  pear, 
the  dried  leaves  of  the  calyx  may  be  seen  on  the  tops  of  the 
fruit ;  this  shows  that  the  calyx  was  superior. 

262.  According  to  the  divisions  of  Linnaeus,  there  are  seven 
kinds  of  calyxes  ;  viz. : 


Perianth, 

Glume, 

Involucrum, 

Calyptra, 

Anient, 

Volva. 

Spat  ha, 

263.  Perianth.  This  term  is  derived  from  the  two  Greek 
words  peri,  around,  and  anthos,  flower.  This  is  the  only  real 
calyx  or  cup,  as  the  term  cup  does  not  properly  apply  to  the 
other  kinds  of  calyxes.  A  good  example  of  the  perianth  calyx 
is  presented  in  the  Rose,  where  it  is  urn-form,  with  divisions 
at  the  top  resembling  small  leaves.  In  the  Pink,  the  perianth 
is  long  and  tubular,  having  the  border  dentate  or  toothed.  The 
Hollyhock,  Hibiscus,  and  many  other  plants,  have  a  double  pe- 
rianth. 

259.  What  is  a  monosepalous  calyx  1 — polysepalous'?—  doubles- 
common  1 

260.  What  terms  express  the  various  positions  cf  the  calyx  with 
respect  to  ihe  germ  1 

261.  What  terms  express  the  different  degrees  cf  duration  of  the 
calyx? 

262.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  calyxes  t 

263.  Describe  the  perianth. 

6* 


6G 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


(Oh.  XL 


264.  Involucrum.  This  term  is  derived  from  the  Latin,  in- 
volvo,  to  wrap  up;  this  kind  of  calyx  is  usually  found  at  the 
base  of  an  umbel,  as  in  the  Carrot.  It  is  said  to  be  universal, 
when  it  belongs  equally  to  the  whole  of  an  aggregate  flower  ; 
and  partial  Avhen  it  encloses  one  floret,  which,  with  others,  con- 
stitutes a  compound  or  aggregate  flower.  The  term  involucrum 
is  also  applied  to  the  membranous  covering  in  the  fructification 
of  ferns. 

265.  Anient,  or  catkin,  is  a  kind  of  calyx,  by  some  classed  as 
a  mode  of  inflorescence  ;  it  consists  of  many  chaffy  scales, 
ranged  along  a  thread-like  stalk  or  receptacle;  each  scale  pro- 
tects one  or  more  of  the  stamens  or  pistils,  the  whole  forming 
one  aggregate  flower.  The  Anient  is  common  in  forest  trees  ; 
as  in  the  Oak  and  Chestnut,  and  is  also  found  in  the  Willow 
and  Poplar.  In  some  trees  the  staminate  flowers  are  enclosed 
in  an  ament,  and  the  pistillate  in  a  perianth. 

266.  Spatha  signifies  a  sheath.  It  is  that  kind  of  calyx 
which  first  encloses  the  flower,  and  when  it  expands,  bursts 
lengthwise,  and  often  appears  at  some  distance  below  it.  The 
Wild-turnip,  or  arum,  furnishes  an  example  of  this  kind  of  ca- 
lyx, enclosing  a  kind  of  inflorescence  called  a  spadix.  From 
the  peculiar  appearance  of  the  spadix,  as  it  stands  up  sur- 
rounded by  the  spatha,  it  is  sometimes  called  Jack  in  the  pul- 
pit.    (See  Fig.  41,  a.)     The  spatha  is  common  in  many  of  our 


Fig.  41. 


cultivated  exotics,  as  in  the 
Daffodil,  where  it  appears 
brownish  and  withered  af- 
ter the  full  expansion  of  the 
flower. — You  see  here  a  re- 
presentation, (Fig.  41,  b), 
of  the  spatha  of  the  Arum, 
and  of  the  Narcissus  (c). 
In  the  Egyptian  Lily,  the 
spatha  is  white  and  perma- 
nent, and  the  stamens  and 
pistils  grow  separately  up- 
on the  spadix.  Palms  have  a 
spadix  which  is  branched, 
and  often  bears  a  great 
quantity  of  fruit. 


264.  What  is  an  involucrum'? 

265.  What  is  an  anient  1 

266.  What  is  a 


Ch.  XI.]  THE  CALYX.  67 

267.   Glume  is  from  the  Latin  word  gluma,  a  husk.     This 
•s  the  calyx  of  the  grasses,  and  grass-like  plants.     In  the  Oat 

Fig.  42. 


and  Wheat  it  forms  the  chaff'.  In  the  Oat,  (Fig.  42,)  the 
glume  calyx  is  composed  of  two  pieces  or  valves ;  in  some 
kinds  of  grain,  of  but  one,  in  others,  of  more  than  two  valves. 
To  the  glume  belongs  the  awn  or  beard.  The  corolla  of  grasses 
is  husky,  like  the  calyx,  and  is  sometimes  considered  as  a  part 
of  it. 

268.  Calyptra.     This  term  is  derived  from  the  Greek,  and 
signifies  a  vail.     It  is  the  cap,  or  hood,  of  pistillate  mosses,  re 
sembling  in  form  and  position  the  extinguisher  of  a  candle. 

269.  Volva,  or  curtain,  the  ring  or  wrapper  of  the  Fungus,  or 
Mushroom  plants.  It  first  encloses  the  head  of  the  Fungus, 
afterwards  bursts  and  contracts,  remaining  on  the  stems  or  at 
the  root.     (SeeF^.  23.) 

270. "The  calyx  is  of  use  in  protecting  the  other  parts  of  the 
flower,  before  they  expand,  and  afterwards  supporting  them,  by 
keeping  all  in  their  proper  position.  Pinks  having  petals  with 
long  and  slender  feet,  which  would  drop  or  break  without  sup- 
port, have  a  calyx.  Tulips  having  firm  petals,  and  each  one 
resting  upon  a  broad  strong  basis,  are  able  to  support  them- 
selves, and  they  have  no  calyx. 

267.  What  is  the  glume  1 

268.  What  is  the  calvpatra  1 

269.  What  is  the  volva  1 

£70.  Of  what  use  is  the  calyx? 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [CK.XIL 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Corolla. — Nectary. 

271.  The  term  corolla,  or  corol,  is  derived  from  the  Latin, 
corolla,  a  little  crown  or  chaplet.  As  the  calyx  is  formed  by  a 
continuation  of  the  fibres  of  the  outer  bark,  the  corolla  is  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  cellular  integument,  or  inner  coat  of  the  same. 
The  texture  of  the  corolla  is  delicate,  soft,  watery,  and  coloured. 
The  cuticle,  or  outward  covering,  of  the  corolla  is  of  an  extreme- 
ly fine  texture.  The  rich  and  variegated  colours  of  flowers,  are 
owing  to  the  delicate  organization  of  the  corolla ;  and  to  this 
cause,  its  transient  duration  may  also  be  attributed. 

272.  The  corolla  exhibits  every  variety  of  colour,  except 
black  ;  florists  sometimes  present  us  with  what  they  term  black 
roses,  and  we  see  some  other  flowers  which  approach  this  colom, 
yet  none  are  perfectly  black  ;  the  darkest  being  but  a  very  deep 
shade  of  purple.  Corollas  are  white,  yellow,  blue,  violet,  &c.j 
in  some,  different  colours  are  delicately  shaded  and  blended  ; 
in  others,  they  meet  abruptly,  without  any  intermediate  tint. 

273.  The  corolla,  before  blossoming,  is  folded  in  the  calyx, 
as  the  leaves  are  within  the  scales  of  the  leaf-bud,  and  the 
whole  is  then  called  the  flower-bud. 

274.  In  most  cases,  the  calyx  and  corolla  are  so  distinctly 
marked,  that  it  is  perfectly  easy  to  distinguish  them.  The  colour 
usually  constitutes  a  very  striking  mark  of  difference  ;  the  calyx 
being  ordinarily  green,  and  the  corolla  of  a  more  lively  hue,  but 
the  colour  is  not  always  a  criterion.  In  some  cases,  the  calyx  is 
beautifully  coloured. 

275.  Each  simple  part,  of  which  the  corolla  is  composed,  is 
called  a  'petal.  A  flower  with  petals  is  said  to  be  petalous ; 
without  petals,  apetalous.  The  petals  are  definite,  when  their 
number  is  not  more  than  twenty ;  indefinite  when  they  exceed 
that  number. 

276.  If  the  corolla  is  formed  of  one  single  piece,  or  petal,  it 
is  monopetalous  ;  if  of  more  than  one,  it  is  polypetalous.   You 


271.  What  is  the  corolla'? 

272.  What  is  observed  of  the  various  colours  of  the  corolla? 

273.  Where  is  the  corolla  before  blossoming  1 

274.  How  are  the  calyx  and  corolla  distinguished 

275.  Wl-at  is  said  of  the  divisions  of  the  corolla,  and  the  term* 
which  express  them  1 

f .  What  is  meant  by  the  terms  monopetalous  and  polypetalous? 


Oh.  XII.] 


THE  COROLLA. 


69 


may  sometimes  find  a  difficulty  in  determining  whether  the  co- 
rolla is  in  one  piece  or  more ;  for  monopetalous  flowers  often  have 
deep  divisions,  extending  almost  to  the  base  of  the  corolla;  but 
a  corolla  must  be  divided  at  the  base,  or  be  in  separate  pieces, 
in  order  to  be  considered  as  polypetalous.  It  is  a  good  rule  to 
consider  the  parts  into  which  a  corolla  naturally  falls,  as  so 
many  petals 

277.  Monopetalous  corollas  (see  Fig.  44,)  consists  of  the  tube, 
throat,  and  limb.  The  tube,  is  the  lower  part,  having  more  or 
less  the  form  of  a  tunnel.  The  throat  is  the  entrance  into  the 
tube  ;  it  is  either  open,  or  closed  by  scales  or  hairs.  The  limb 
is  the  upper  border  of  the  corolla. 

Fig.  43.  278.  Polypetalous  corollas  consist  of 

several  petals.     Each  petal  consists  of 
two  parts,  the  Lamina  and  claw. 

279.  The  lamina,  (Fig.  43,  a)  is  the 
upper  and  usually  thinner  part  of  the  pe- 
tal ;  its  margin  is  sometimes  entire,  or 
without  divisions,  as  in  the  Rose ;  some- 
times notched,  or  crenate,  as  in  the  Pink. 
The  lamina  corresponds  to  the  limb  of 
monopetalous  corollas. 

280.  The  claw  (Fig.  43, &,)  is  the  lower 
part  of  the  petal,  and  inserted  upon  the 
receptacle ;  it  is  sometimes  very  short  as 
in  the  Rose ;  in  the  Pink,  as  seen  at  Fig. 
43,  it  is  long  and  slender.     The  claw  is 

analogous  to  the  tube  of  monopetalous    corollas. 

281.  The  corolla  is  superior  when  it  is  inserted  above  the 
germ ;  inferior,  when  below.  It  is  regular  when  each  divi- 
sion corresponds  to  the  other.  The  Rose  and  Pink  have  regular 
corollas.  When  the  parts  do  not  correspond  with  each  other,  a 
corolla  is  irregular,  as  in  the  Pea  and  Violet. 

Different  forms  of  Monopetalous  Corollas. 

_  Monopetalous  corollas  may,  according  to  their  forms,  be  di- 
vided as  follows ; 


277.  What  are  the  parts  of  a  monopetalous  corolla  1 

278.  What  are  the  parts  of  a  polypetalous  corolla  1 

279.  What  is  the  lamina  1 

280.  What  is  the  claw  1 

281.  What  is  meant  by  the  terms  inferior  and  superior,  regulai 
and  irregular,  when  applied  to  the  corolla  1 


70 


Fisr.  44. 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XII 

282.  Bell-form,  here  the  tube  is  not 
rery  distinct,  as  the  corolla  gradually 
spreads  from  the  base ;  as  in  the  blue- 
bell, hare-bell,  &c.  At  Fig.  44,  is  the 
representation  of  a  bell-form  corolla ;  it 
is  monopetalous  ;  the  limb  (a)  is  five 
parted;  calyx  (6)  five  parted;  corolla 
superior,  or  above  the  germ. 


283.  Funnel-form  having  a  tubular  base,  and  a 
border  opening  in  the  form  of  a  funnel,  as  the  morn- 
ing-glory.    (Fig.  45.) 


Fig.  46. 


284.  Wheel-form  having  a  short  border 
without  any  tube,  or  with  a  very  short  one. 
(Fig.  46.) 


282.  Describe  the  bell-form  corolla. 

283.  Describe  the  funnel-form  corolla. 

284.  What  is  meant  bv  wheel-form  % 


Ch.  XII.] 

Fig.  47. 


THE  COROLLA. 


71 


285.  Labiate,  (from  labia,  lips,)  consists 
of  two  parts,  resembling  the  lips  of  a  horse, 
or  other  animal.  Labiate  corollas  are  said  to 
be  personate*  having  the  throat  closed,  or 
ringentj  with  the  throat  open.  You  have 
here  a  labiate  corolla  of  the  ringent  kind. 
(Fig.  47.) 


Different  forms  of  Polypetalous  Corollas. 

286.   Cruciform  (from  crux,  a  cross)  con- 
sisting of  four  petals  of  equal  size,  spread-out 


in   the  form  of  a  cross 
'bage,  &c.     (Fig.  48.) 


as  the  Radish,  Cab- 


287.  Caryohyllous,  having  five  single  pe- 
tals, each  terminating  in  a  long  claw,  enclosed 
in  a  tubular  calyx,  as  the  Pink,  (Fig.  49.) 


*  From  personna,  a  mask. 

t  From  ringor,  to  grin  or  garx). 


285.  "What  is  a  labiate  corolla,  and  what  is  meant  by  tiw  terms 
personate  and  ringent  1 

286.  Describe  the  cruciform  corolla. 

287.  Describe  the  caryophyllous  corolla. 


72  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  L^b-  -£I^ 

288.  Liliaceous,  a  corolla  with  six  petals,  spreading  gradually 
from  the  base,  so  as  to  exhibit  a  bell-form  appearance,  as  in  the 
Tulip  and  Lily. 

289.  Rosaceous,  a  corolla  formed  of  roundish  spreading  petals, 
without  claws,  or  with  very  short  ones,  as  the  Rose,  and  Apple. 

290.  Papilionaceous,  a  flower 
with  a  banner,  two  wings,  and  a 
keel ;  the  name  is  derivec1  from  the 
word  papilio,  a  butterfly,  on  ac- 
count of  a  supposed  resemblance 

5k  to  this  insect,  as  in  the  Pea  blos- 
som,  (Fig.  50.) 

291.  When  a  corolla  is  of  no 
determinate  form,  it  is  said  to  be 
anomalous. 


Odour  of  Flowers. 


292.  The  odour  of  flowers  has  its  origin  in  the  volatile  oils, 
elaborated  by  the  corolla. 

293  Temperature  renders  the  odours  of  flowers  more  or  less 
sensible;  if  the  heat  is  powerful,  it  dissipates  the  volatile  oils 
more  rapidly  than  they  are  renewed  ;  if  the  heat  is  very  feeble, 
the  volatile  oils  remain  concentrated  in  the  little  cells  where 
thev  were  elaborated  ;  in  both  cases  the  flowers  appear  to  have 
but"  little  odour.  But  if  the  heat  is  neither  too  great  nor  too  little 
the  volatile  oils  exhale  without  being  dissipated,  forming  a  per- 
fumed atmosphere  around  the  flowers. 

294  You  see  now  the  reason,  that  when  you  walk  m  a  gar- 
den in  the  morning,  or  towards  evening,  the  flowers  seem  more 
fragrant  than  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  The  air  being  also  mor 
damp  causes  an  increase  of  fragrance  at  those  times  as  th< 
moisture,  by  penetrating  the  delicate  tissue  of  the  corollas,  ex- 
pels the  volatile  oils. 


288.  What  is  a  liliaceous  corolla  1 

289.  What  is  a  rosaceous  corolla'? 

290  What  is  a  papilionaceous  corolla  7 

291  When  is  a  corolla  said  to  be  anomalous  i 

292  What  causes  the  odour  of  dowers  1  AnTtrorc  i 
oq^    What  effect  has  temperature  upon  the  odour  of  flowers  { 

294.  Why  do  flowers  appear  peculiarly  fragrant  in  the  rooming 
md  evenirg? 


Ch.  XII.  J  THE  COROLLA.  73 

Uses  of  the  Corolla. 

29o.  One  important  office  of  the  corolla,  is  to  secure  the  sta- 
mens and  pistils  from  all  external  injury,  and  to  favour  their 
development.  After  the  germ  has  become  fertilized  by  the  in- 
fluence of  the  pollen,  the  corolla  fades  away,  and  either  falls  off, 
or  remains  withered  upon  the  stalk;  the  juices  which  nourished 
it  then  go  to  the  germ,  to  assist  in  its  growth,  and  enable  it  to  be- 
come a  perfect  fruit.  Another  use  of  the  corolla  seems  to  be; 
to  furnish  a  resting  place  for  insects  in  search  of  honey. 

296.  The  corolla  is  supposed  by  Darwin,  an  English  botanist, 
to  answer  the  same  purpose  to  the  stamens  and  pistils,  as  the 
lungs  in  the  animal  system ;  each  petal  being  furnished  with  an 
artery  which  conveys  the  vegetable  blood  to  its  extremities,  ex- 
posing it  to  the  light  and  air.  This  vegetable  blood,  according 
to  this  theory,  is  then  collected  and  returned  in  correspondent 
veins,  for  the  sustenance  of  the  anthers  and  stigmas,  and  for  the 
purpose  of  secreting  honey. 

297.  After  all  our  inquiries  into  the  uses  of  the  corolla,  we 
are  obliged  to  acknowledge  that  it  appears  not  as  important  in 
the  economy  of  vegetation,  as  many  less  showy  organs.  It 
seems  chiefly  designed  to  beautify  and  enliven  creation  by  the 
variety  and  elegance  of  its  forms,  the  brilliancy  of  its  colouring, 
and  the  sweetness  of  its  perfume. 

Nectary. 

298.  In  many  flowers  there  is  an  organ  called  the  nectary, 
which  secretes  a  peculiar  fluid,  the  honey  of  the  plant;  this 
fluid  constitutes  the  principal  food  of  bees,  and  various  other 
species  of  insects. 

299.  The  nectary  seems  not  to  be  confined  to  any  particular 
part  of  the  flower.  Sometimes  it  is  a  mere  cavity,  as  in  the  lily. 

295.  What  are  some  of  the  uses  of  the  corolla? 

296.  What  was  Darwin's  opinion  of  the  use  of  the  corolla  1 

297.  For  what  does  the  corolla  seem  chiefly  designed'? 
29S.  What  is  the  use  of  the  nectary? 

299.  Is  the  nectary  confined  to  any  particular  part  of  the  flower? 


74  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XIII. 


300.  The  Crown  imperial,  Fritillaria. 
Imperialism  exhibits  in  the  claw  of  each 
of  its  petals,  a  cavity  called  a  nectary ; 
each  one  is  always  filled  with  a  sweet 
liquid.  If  these  drops  are  removed, 
others  immediately  take  their  place.  You 
have  here  a  representation  (Fig.  51.)  of 
this  flower ;  its  petals  appear  as  if  cut  off, 
in  order  to  show  the  six  nectariferous 
glands  at  the  base  of  each. 

201.  In  the  Ranunculus,  the  nectary 
is  a  production  of  the  corolla,  in  the  form 
iiih  |ij|  0f  a  Scale  :  in  the  violet  a  process  of  the 
same,  in  the  form  of  a  horn  or  spur.  In  the  Columbine,  the 
nectary  is  a  separate  organ  from  the  petals  in  the  form  of  a 
horn.  In  the  Monks-hood,  one  of  the  petals,  being  concave, 
conceals  the  nectaries  ;  they  are  therefore  said  to  be  hooded. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Stamens  and  Pistils. 


302.  The  stamens  and  pistils  in  most  plants  are  enclosed  by 
the  same  envelope,  or  stand  upon  the  same  receptacle ;  in  the 
class  Monoecia  they  are  on  different  flowers  which  spring  from 
one  common  root ;  and  in  Dioecia,  they  are  on  different  flowrers 
springing  from  different  roots.  Yet,  however  distant  the  sta- 
mens and  pistils  may  be,  nature  has  provided  ways  by  which 
the  pollen  from  the  staminate  flowers  is  conveyed  to  the  pistil- 
late, to  assist  in  perfecting  the  seed.  That  you  may  be  better 
understand  this  curious  process,  and  the  organs  by  means  ol 
which  it  is  carried  on,  we  will  examine  each  one  separately. 

Stamens. 

303.  Stamens  are  thread-like  parts,  exterior  as  to  the  pistil, 
and  interior  as  to  the  corolla.  They  exhibit  a  variety  of  posi 
tions,  some  being  inserted  upon  the  pistil,  some  below  it,  and 
others  around  it. 


300.  What  is  said  of  the  nectaries  of  the  Crown  imperial  1 

301.  What  are  some  of  the  other  forms  in  which  nectaries  appear? 

302.  Are  the  stamens  and  pistils  always  upon  the  same  flowers! 

303.  How    are  stamens  situated   with   respect   to  the  pistil  and 
corolla  ? 


Ch.  XIII.  I  STAMENS  75 

304.  When  a  corolla  is  monopetalous,  the  number  of  sta- 
mens is  usually  either  equal  or  double,  or  half  that  of  the  di- 
visions of  the  corolla  ;  the  stamens  in  such  flowers  never  exceed 
twenty. 

305.  In  polypetalous  corollas,  the  number  of  stamens  may 
be  much  greater.  When  the  number  of  stamens  equals  the 
divisions  of  the  corolla,  they  usually  alternate  with  these  divi- 
sions of  the  corolla,  half  of  the  stamens  are  usually  placed  in 
the  intervals  of  the  divisions,  and  the  remaining  half  before  each 
lobe  of  the  corolla,  corresponding  to  the  intervals  in  the  divi- 
sions of  the  calyx.  If  any  of  the  stamens  are  barren  or  with- 
out anthers,  they  are  those  which  are  placed  before  the  lobes 
of  the  corolla. 

306.  In  commencing  the  analysis  of  flowers  according  to  the 
Linnaean  system,  you  learned  that  the  number  of  stamens,  theii 
position,  relative  length,  and  connexion,  taken  either  singly  or 
m  combination,  afford  certain  and  distinctive  marks  for  purposes 
of  classification. 

307.  In  the  first  place  we  find  the  stamens  differing  in  num- 
ber, in  different  plants ;  some  plants  have  but  one,  some  two, 
and  so  till  we  come  to  ten;  when  they  have  more  than  ten  sta- 
mens, we  find  the  number  in  the  same  plant  varies,  and  there- 
fore we  cannot  depend  on  the  circumstance  of  number  for 
further  classification. 

SOS.  Secondly,  we  regard  the  position,  and  consider  whether 
the  stamens  are  inserted  upon  the  calyx  or  the  receptacle, 
thus  furnishing  an  eleventh  and  a  twelfth  class. 

309.  Thirdly,  inequality  in  the  length  of  stamens,  consider- 
ed with  respect  to  number,  furnishes  us  with  a  thirteenth  and 
Fourteenth  class.        , 

310.  Fourthly,  the  connexion  or  union  of  stamens  gives  us 
the  fifteenth  class,  where  the  filaments  of  the  stamens  are  united 
in  one  set  ;  the  sixteenth  class  where  they  are  in  two  sets;  the 
seventeeth  where  the  anthers  of  the  stamens  are  united. 

311.  Fifthly,  the  three  remaining  classes  of  phenogamous 
plants  are  distinguished  by  the  position  of  the  stamens  with 
respect  to  the  pistils.      In  the  eighteenth   class  the  stamens 

301.  What  is  said  of  the  stamen  of  monopetalous  corollas  ? 
305.  What  is  said  of  the  stamens  of  polypetalous  corollas'? 
303.  What  did  you  learn  respecting  stamens,  in  commencing  the 
analysis  of  flowers'? 
30.7.  What  is  the  first  thing  in  which  we  find  stamens  to  differ  1 

308.  What  do  we  regard  secondly  with  respect  to  the  stamens'? 
300.  What  do  we  observe  thirdly  with  respect  to  the  stamens? 

310.  What  do  you  observe  fourthly  as  to  the  stamens? 

311.  What  do  we  observe  fifthly  with  respect  to  the  stamens? 


76  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  ( Ch.  XII] 

stand  on  the  pistil ;  in  the  nineteenth,  the  stamens  and  pistil* 
are  on  separate  flowers  on  the  same  plant ;  in  the  twentieth  they 
are  on  separate  plants.  Lastly,  in  Cryptogamous  plants,  they 
are  invisible. 

312.  We  will  now  proceed  to  the  parts  of  the  stamen  ;  these 
are  two.  The  filament  and  anther.  The  filament,  is  so 
called  from  flum,  a  thread.  Filaments  vary  in  their  form ; 
some  are  long  and  slender,  as  in  the  pink ;  others  are  short  and 
thick,  as  in  the  tulip.  They  are  usually  smooth,  but  in  the  Mul- 
lein they  are  bearded,  in  the  Spider-wort  they  are  covered  with 
down.  In  most  cases  a  filament  supports  but  one  anther,  but 
sometimes  it  is  forked  and  bears  two  or  more  ;  in  some  in- 
stances, many  filaments  have  but  one  anther.  When  the  fila- 
ments are  enclosed  in  the  tube  of  the  corolla,  they  are  said  to 
be  inserted,  when  they  extend  out  of  it,  exserled.  In  some 
cases  the  filament  is  wanting,  and  the  anther  is  sessile,  or  im- 
mediately attached  to  the  corolla. 

313.  In  double  flowers,  the  stamens,  which  seem  to  be  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  parts  of  the  corolla,  are  changed  ta 
petals.  This  is  the  effect  of  cultivation,  which  by  affording  the 
stamens  excess  of  nourishment,  causes  them  to  swell  out,  and 
thus  assume  the  form  of  petals.  In  some  double  flowers  almost 
every  trace  of  the  stamens  disappears  ;  in  others,  it  is  very  easy 
to  perceive  the  change  which  they  have  undergone,  as  they  re 
tain  something  of  their  original  form.  The  anthers  usually 
disappear,  which  shows  that  the  filaments  have  absorbed  all  the 
nourishment.  In  many  double  flowers,  roses  especially,  we  can 
see  the  change  as  it  takes  place,  some  stamens  being  entirely 
changed,  others  retaining  something  of  their  form,  and  others 
still  perfect.  When  all  the  stamens  disappear,  no  perfect  fruit 
is  produced. 

314.  On  account  of  this  change  in  the  stamens,  cultivated 
flowers  are  not  usually  so  good  for  botanical  analysis,  as  wild 
ones.  The  single  flower  exhibits  the  number  of  parts  which 
nature  has  given  to  it.  The  Rose  in  its  native  state  has  but  five 
petals. 


312.  What  is  said  of  the  filament  1 

313.  What  causes  double  flowers'? 

314.  Are  cultivated  flowers  usually  the  best  for  analysis? 


Oh.  XIII. 


PISTILS. 


77 


315.  The  Anther,  is  a  little  knob 
or  box,  usually  situated  on  the 
summit  of  the  filament ;  it  has 
cells  or  cavities  which  contain  a 
powder  called  the  pollen;  this  is 
yellow,  and  very  conspicuous  in  the 
Lily  and  Tulip.  You  have  here 
the  representation  (Fig.  52)  of  a 
stamen  with  its  filament  (a,)  Us 
anther  (b)  and  the  discharging  pol- 
In  many  flowers,  you  will  perceive  the  filament  to  be 
the  anthers  are  then  said  to  be  sessile;  that  is, 
placed  immediately  upon  the  corolla  ;  as  at  d,  which  represents 
a  flower  cut  open,  and  its  five  stamens  growing  sessile  in  the 
throat. 


len  (c.) 
wanting 


Pistils. 

315.  In  the  centre  of  the  flower  stands  the  Pistil,  an  organ 
essential  to  the  plant.  Like  the  stamens,  pistils  vary  in  num- 
ber in  different  plants,  some  having  but  one,  others  hundreds. 
Linnaeus  has  founded  the  orders  of  his  first  twelve  classes  on 
the  number  of  these  organs. 

317.  The  pistil  consists  of  three  parts,  germ,  style,  and  stig- 
ma. It  may  be  compared  to  a  pillar;  the  germ  (Fig.  53,  a) 
corresponding  to  the  base;  the  style  (6)  to  the  shaft;  and  the 
stigma  (e)  to  the  capital. 

Fig.  53.  The  figure  at  (g)  represents  the 

pistil  of  the  Poppy  ;  the  germ  or  base 
is  very  large  ;  you  will  perceive  that 
the  style  is  wanting,  and  the  stigma 
is  sessile,  or  placed  immediately  on 
the  germ.  The  style  is  not  an  es- 
sential part,  but  the  stigma  and  germ 
are  never  wanting ;  so  that  these  two 
parts,  as  in  the  Poppy,  often  consti- 
tute a  pistil. 

318.  Germ.  The  germ  contains  the  rudiments  of  the  fruit 
yet  in  an  embryo  or  unformed  state.  This  germ  is  the  future 
fruit,  but  in  passing  to  its  perfect  state  it  undergoes  a  great 


315.  Describe  the  anther. 

316.  Describe  the  pistil. 

317.  What  are  the  parts  of  the  pistil  1 

318.  Describe  the  germ. 

7* 


78  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XI  [I. 

change.     You  "would  scarcely  believe  that  the  Pumpkin  is  but 
the  germ  of  the  small  yellow  flower  of  the  plant. 

319.  Style.  This,  like  the  filament,  is  sometimes  wanting: 
when  present,  it  proceeds  from  the  germ,  and  bears  the  stigma 
on  its  summit.  It  is  usually  long  and  slender,  of  a  cylindrical 
form,  consisting  of  bundles  of  fibres,  which  transmit  the  fertil- 
izing pollen  from  the  stigma  to  the  germ. 

320.  Stigma.  This  word  signifies  perfecting.  The  stigma 
is  the  top  of  the  pistil,  and  always  present ;  if  the  style  be 
wanting,  it  is  placed  upon  the  germ,  and  said  to  be  sessile,  as 
in  the  Tulip  and  Poppy.  The  stigma  is  various  in  size  and 
form;  sometimes  it  is  a  round  head;  sometimes  hollow  and 
gaping,  more  especially  when  the  flower  is  in  its  highest  perfec- 
tion ;  it  is  generally  downy,  and  always  more  or  less  moist  with 
a  peculiar,  glutinous  fluid. 

Use  of  the  Stamens  and  Pistils. 

321.  We  will  now  consider  the  use  of  the  stamens  and  pis- 
tils, those  organs  so  important,  that  without  them  no  plant 
would  produce  fruit. 

322.  The  pollen  of  the  stamens,  when  the  flower  becomes 
mature,  being  thrown  from  the  anther  by  the  opening  of  its  lids, 
falls  upon  the  stigma,  or  top  of  the  pistil,  and  passes  through 
the  style  to  the  germ.  In  the  germ  are  little  seeds  beginning 
to  form,  but  which  would  never  come  to  maturity  without  the 
agency  of  the  pollen.  You  see  now  the  wonderful  contrivance 
by  which  the  races  of  plants  are  preserved. 

323.  The  real  use  of  stamens  and  pistils  was  long  a  subject 
of  dispute  among  philosophers,  till  Linnseus  explained  it  beyond 
a  possibility  of  doubt.  These  organs  have,  from  the  most  re- 
mote antiquity,  been  considered  of  great  importance  in  perfect- 
ing the  fruit.  The  Date  Palm,  which  was  cultivated  by  the 
ancients,  bears  stamens  and  pistils  on  separate  trees  ;  the  Greeks 
discovered  that  in  order  to  have  good  fruit,  it  was  necessary  to 
plant  the  two  kinds  of  trees  near  each  other,  and  that  without 
this  assistance  the  dates  had  no  kernel,  and  were  not  good  for 
food. 

324.  Although  the  fertilization  of  plants,  where  the  stamens 

319.  Describe  the  style. 

320.  What  is  the  stigma  ? 

321.  What  is  said  of  the  importance  of  the  stamens  and  pistils  1 

322.  Give  an  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  seeds  in  the  germ 
are  fertilized. 

323.  What  did  the  Greeks  discover  with  respect  to  the  date-palm? 

324.  What  arc  some  of  the  various  modes  in  which  nature  convey* 
pollen  to  the  pistillate  plants? 


Ch.  XIV.  |  INFLORESCENCE.  79 

and  pistils  are  on  separate  flowers,  depends  a  little  upon 
chance,  the  favourable  chances  are  so  numerous  that  it  is  hardly 
possible,  in  the  order  of  nature,  that  a  pistillate  plant  should 
remain  unfertilized.  The  particles  of  the  pollen  are  light  and 
abundant,  and  butterflies,  honey  bees,  and  other  insects,  trans- 
port them  from  flower  to  flower.  The  winds  also  assist  in  ex- 
ecuting the  designs  of  nature. 

325.  The  pollen  of  Pines  and  Firs,  moved  by  winds,  may 
be  seen  rising  like  a  cloud  above  the  forests;  the  particles  be- 
ing disseminated,  fall  upon  the  pistillate  flowers,  and  rolling 
within  their  scaly  envelopes,  fertilize  the  germs. 

326.  A  curious  fact  is  stated  by  an  Italian  writer,  viz.,  that 
at  places  about  forty  miles  distant,  grew  two  Palm  trees,  the 
one  without  stamens,  the  other  without  pistils  ;  neither  of  them 
bore  seeds  for  many  years  ;  but  in  process  of  time,  they  grew  sg 
tall  as  to  tower  above  all  the  objects  near  them.  The  wind 
thus  meeting  with  no  obstruction,  wafted  the  pollen  from  the 
staminate  to  the  pistillate  flowers,  which  to  the  astonishment  of 
all,  began  to  produce  fruit. 

327.  "  Gardeners,"  says  a  botanical  writer,  "  formerly  at- 
tempted to  assist  nature*  by  stripping  off  the  infertile  flowers 
of  melons  and  cucumbers,  considering  them  as  unnecessary 
incumbrances,  since  they  would  never  become,  fruit.  But  find- 
ing that  they  then  obtained  no  fruit  at  all,  they  soon  learned 
the  wiser  practice  of  admitting  the  winds  to  blow,  and  the  in- 
sects to  transfer,  the  pollen  of  the  infertile  to  the  fruit-bearing 
flowers." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Inflorescence — Receptacle — Fruit — Linnaeus'  classification 

of  Pericarps. 

32S.  We  shall  now  proceed  to  consider  the  various  ways  in 
which  flowers  grow  upon  their  stalks ;  this  is  called  their  in- 
florescence, or  mode  of  flowering. 


325.  What  is  said  of  the  pollen  of  pines  and  furs? 
3-26.  What  fact  is  stated  by  an  Italian  writer  1 

327.  What  is  the  effect  of  stripping  off  the  infertile  or  staminate 
flowers  of  plants  1 

328.  What  is  meant  by  inflorescence  ? 


30 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS 


LCh.  XIV 


Inflorescence. 

329.  The  most  common  kinds  of  inflorescence  are  the  whorl, 
raceme,  panicle,  spike,  umbel,  cyme,  corymb,  fascicle,  heaa\ 
amenl,  and  spadix. 
Fit?.  54. 


330.  A  whorl  (Fig.  54,)  is  an  as- 
semblage of  flowers  surrounding  the 
stem  or  its  branches.  This  is  seen  in 
Mint,  and  many  of  the  labiate  plants. 
Flowers  which  grow  in  this  manner 
are  said  to  be  verticillate,  from  the 
Latin  word  verto,  to  turn.  Leaves 
surrounding  the  stem  in  a  similar 
manner  are  said  to  be  stellate,  or  like 
a  star. 


329.  Which  are  the  most  common  kinds  of  inflorescence  1 

330.  Describe  the  whorl. 


Cn.  XIV  ] 


INFLORESCENCE. 


81 


Fig.  55 


331.  A  raceme,  (Fig. 
55,)  a,  consists  of  nu- 
merous flowers  on  it& 
own  stalk  or  pedicel, 
and  all  arranged  on 
one  common  peduncle, 
as  a  bunch  of  currants. 

332.  A  panicle,  (Fig. 
55,)  6,  bears  the  flow- 
ers in  a  kind  of  loose 
subdivided  bunch  or 
cluster,  without  any  re- 
gular order,  as  in  the 
oat.  A  panicle  con- 
tracted into  a  compact, 
somewhat  ovate  form, 
as  in  the  Lilac,  is  call- 
ed a  thyrse  or  bunch* 
a  bunch  of  grapes  is 
a  good  example  of  a 
thyrse. 


331.  Describe  the  raceme. 

332.  What  is  a  panicle,  and  how  does  a  thyrse  differ  from  it  1 


82 


BOTANY  FOB   BEGINNERS. 


|  Cb.  XIV 


Fig.  56.  333.    A  spike,  (Fig. 

56,  a)  is  an  assemblage 
of  flowers  arising  from 
the  sides  of  a  common 
stem  ;  the  flowers  ar? 
sessile,  or  with  ve<*y 
short  peduncles,  as  the 
Grasses  and  the  Mul- 
lein. A  spike  i?  gen- 
erally erect.  The  low- 
est flowers  usually  blos- 
som and  fade  before 
the  upper  ones  expand. 
When  the  flowers  in  a 
spike  are  crowded  very 
close,  an  ear  is  formed, 
as  in  Indian  corn. 

334.  An  umbel  (Fig. 
56,  b)  presents  several 
flower-stalks  of  nearly 
equal  length,  spreading 
out  from  a  common 
centre,  like  the  rays  of 
an    umbrella,    bearing 

flowers  or  their  summits ;  as  Fennel  and  Carrot. 

335.    A  cyme   (Fig.  56,  c)   resembles  an  umbel  in  having  its 

common  stalks  aL  spring  from  one  centre,  but  differs  in  having 

those    stalks   irregularly  sub-divided ;    as  the    Snow-ball  and 

Elder. 


333.  What  is  a  spike  1 

334.  What  is  an  umbel  ? 

335.  What  is  a  cvme  1 


Oh.  XIV.] 


INFLORESENCE. 

Fig.  57. 


83 


wMttSe. 


336.  7tn.  Corymb  (Fig.  57,  a)  or  false  umbel,  wnen  the 
peduncles  rise  from  different  heights  above  the  main  stem,  but 
the  lower  ones  being  longer,  they  form  nearly  a  level  or  a  con- 
vex top  ;  as  the  Yarrow. 

8th.  Fascicle  (Fig.  57,  b)  flowers  on  little  stalks  variously 
inserted  and  subdivided,  collected  into  a  close  bundle,  level  at 
the  top  ;  as  the  Sweet- William  ;  it  resembles  a  corymb,  but  the 
flowers  are  more  densely  clustered. 

437.  9th.  Head  (Fig.  57,  c)  or  tuft,  has  sessile  flowers 
heaped  together  in  a  globular  form  j  as  in  the  Clover,  and  But- 
ton Bush. 


336.  What  is  a  corymb,  and  what  is  a  fascicle  1 

337.  What  is  a  head  1 


81 


BO  fAN  i    1  OK  BEGINNERS. 


[Ch.  XIV. 


Fig.  338.     10th.     Ament,  or  catkin,  is  an  as- 

_. .-■_-* ;*--;.     semblage   of  flowers,  composed    of  scales 

/^g|  and   stamens,  arranged  along  a  common, 

~&^$R*r        thread-like  receptacle,  as  in  the  Chestnut 

V\i        and  Willow;  this  is  more  particularly  de 

scribed  under  the  divisions  of  the   calyx. 

The  scales  of  the  ament  are  properly  the 

calyxes  ;  the    whole  aggregate,    including 

scales,   stamens  or  pistils,  and  filiform  re- 

ceptacle,  constitutes  the  ament. 

339.  At  Fig.  58,  is  the  representation 
of  the  ament  of  the  Poplar,  containing  pis- 
tillate flowers ;  this  is  oblong,  loosely  im- 
bricated, and  cylindrical ;  the  calyx  is  a 
flat  scale,  with  deep  fringed  partings.  At 
b,  is  an  enlarged  representation  of  the  fer- 
tile or  pistillate  flower  :  the  calyx  or  bract 
: :  is  a  little  below  the  corolla,  which  is  cup- 
shaped,  of  one  petal,  and  crowned  with  an 
egg-shaped,  pointed  germ ;  the  germ  is  superior,  and  bears  four 
(sometimes  eight)  stigmas. 

340.  The  staminate  ament  of  the  Poplar  resembles  the  pis- 
tillate, except  that  its  corolla  encloses  eight  stamens  but  no  pis- 
til. The  Poplar  is  in  the  class  Dicecia,  (or  two  houses,)  because 
the  pistillate  and  staminate  flowers  are  on  different  trees,  and  of 
the  order  Octandria,  because  its  barren  flowers  have  eight  sta- 
mens. 


338.  What  is  an  ament  1 

339.  What  does  Fig.  58  represent1? 

340.  Why  is  the  Poplar  in  the  class  Diaecia,  ordei  Octand  \a.  1 


d 


Ch   XIV.]  RECETTACLE.  85 

Fig.  59.  341.     nth.     Spa- 

di.v,  is  an  assem- 
blage of  flowers  grow- 
ing upon  a  common 
receptacle,  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  spalha 
or  sheath,  as  in  the 
Egyptian  lily. 

342.  At  Fig.  59, 
a,  is  a  representation 
of  the  blossom  of  the 
Wild  turnip,  (arum); 
a,  represents  the  spa- 
tha,  which  is  erect, 
sheathing,  oblong, 
convolute  at  the  base, 
6,  this  is  compressed 
above  and  below  the 
middle  ;  c  represents 
the  spadix,  which 
from  its  club-shaped 
appearance,  is  called 
claviform  (from  clar 
va,  a  club). 

343.  At  B  (Fig.  59)  is  the  spadix  divested  of  the  spatha,  a 
is  the  claviform  summit,  b  a  ring  of  filaments  without  anthers, 
c  a  ring  of  sessile  anthers,  d  a  dense  ring  of  pistillate  flowers 
with  sessile  stigmas  ;  each  germ  produces  a  one  celled  globu- 
lar berry. 

344.  This  is  a  plant  of  the  class  Monoecia,  (one  house,)  be- 
cause its  staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  are  separate,  but  yet 
grow  on  the  same  plant ;  it  is  in  the  order  Polyandria,  because 
its  stamens  are  numerous. 

Receptacle. 

345.  The  receptacle  is  the  extremity  of  the  peduncle;  at 
first  it  supports  the  flower,  and  afterwards  the  fruit.  As  this  is 
its  only  use,  it  may  properly  be  considered  in  connexion  with 


341.  Describe  the  spadix. 

342.  What  does  Fig.  59  represent "? 

343.  What  is  represented  at  B.  Fig.  59  1 

344.  Why  is  the  Wild  Turnip  in  the  class  Moncecia,  order  Poly- 
andria'? 

345.  What  is  the  receptacle  1 


86  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  (Ch.  -XIV 

he  orgnns  of  fructification.     In  simple  flowers,  as  the  Tulip,  the 
eceptacle  is  scarcely  to  be  distinguished  from  the  peduncle,  but  in 
.  ornpound  flowers  it  is  expanded,  and  furnishes  a  support  for  the 
flowers  and  fruit.     Receptacles  are  of  various  kinds  ;  as, 

346.  1st.  Proper,  supports  but  one  flower,  as  in  the  Violet 
and  Lily.  2d.  Common,  supports  manv  flowers  or  florets,  the 
assemblage  of  which  forms  an  aggregate  or  compound  flower, 
as  in  the  Sunflower  and  Dandelion.  The  common  receptacle 
presents  a  great  variety  of  forms,  it  is  either  dry  or  pulpy  ;  con- 
rave  in  the  Artichoke  ;  conxex  in  other  plants  ;Jlal,  in  the  Sun- 
flower ;  conical  in  some,  and  spherical  in  other  plants.  As  to 
its  surface,  it  is  punctuate,  or  interspersed  with  hollow  points  or 
dots,  as  in  the  Daisy,  hairy  as  in  the  Thistle,  naked  as  in  the 
Dandelion,  or  chaffy  as  in  the  Camomile.  3d.  Rachis,  is  the 
filiform  receptacle  which  connects  the  florets  in  a  spike,  as  in 
the  heads  of  wheat.  4th.  Columella,  or  pillar,  is  the  central 
column  of  the  fruit,  as  the  cob  of  the  Indian  corn. 

The  Fruit. 

347.  The  fruit  is  composed  of  two  principal  parts,  the  pen 
carp  and  seed.     The  term  pericarp  is  derived  from  peri  around, 
and  karpos  seed  or  fruit ;  it  signifies  surrounding  the  seed.    All 
that  part  in  any  fruit  which  is  not  the  seed  belongs  to  the  peri- 
carp. 

Pericarp  and  Seed. 

348.  The  germ  being  fetilized,  the  parts  of  the  flower  which 
are  not  necessary  for  the  growth  of  the  fruit,  usually  fade,  and 
either  fall  off,  or  wither  away.  The  germ  continues  to  enlarge 
until  it  arrives  at  perfection.  Every  kind  of  fruit,*  you  can  see, 
has  been  once  but  the  germ  of  a  flower.  The  size  of  fruit  is 
not  usually  proportioned  to  that  of  the  vegetable  which  pro- 
duced it.  The  Pumpkin  and  the  Gourd  grow  upon  slender  her- 
baceous plants,  while  the  large  Oak  produces  but  an  acorn. 

349.  The  pericarp  consists  of  valves,  sutures,  partitions,  cells, 
and  a  receptacle. 

*  The  term  fruit,  in  common  language,  is  limited  to  pulpy  fruits 
•vhich  are  proper  for  food  ;  but  in  a  botanical  sense,  the  frui  include? 
he  seeds  and  pericarps  of  all  vegetables. 

346.  Mention  the  different  kinds  of  receptacle. 

347.  Of  what  is  the  fruit  composed  1 

348.  What  lakes  place  in  the  flower  after  the  germ  is  fertilized? 

349.  Of  what  does  the  pericarp  consist  1 


Ch.  XI V.J  UNNEDS'  CLASSIFICATION  OF  PERICARPS.'  87 

350.  1st.  Valves,  are  the  pieces,  which  form  the  sides  of 
the  seed  vessels.  If  a  pericarp  is  formed  of  one  piece,  it  is 
univalved  ;  the  chestnut  is  of  this  kind.  A  pericarp  with  two 
valves  is  said  to  be  bivalved,  as  a  pea  pod.  The  pericarp  of  the 
Violet  is  trivalved,  that  of  the  Stramonium  quad ri calved. 
Most  valves  separate  easily  when  the  fruit  is  ripe ;  this  separa- 
tion is  known  by  the  term  dehiscence. 

2d.  Sutures  or  seams,  are  lines  which  show  the  union  of 
valves  ;  at  their  seams  the  valves  separate  in  the  mature  stage 
of  the  plant. 

3d.  Partitions  or  dissepiments,  are  internal  membranes 
which  divide  the  pericarp  into  different  cells;  these  are  longi- 
tudinal when  they  extend  from  the  base  to  the  summit  of  the 
pericarp  ;  they  are  transverse  when  they  extend  from  one  side 
to  the  other. 

351.  Column  or  columella,  the  axis  of  the  fruit ;  this  is  the 
central  point  of  union  of  the  partitions  of  the  seed  vessels  ;  it 
may  be  seen  distinctly  in  the  core  of  an  apple.  This  was 
noticed  under  the  head  of  receptacles  ;  it  is  the-receptacle  of  the 
fruit. 

352.  4th.  Cells,  are  divisions  made  by  the  dissepiments 
and  contain  the  seeds  ;  their  number  is  seldom  variable  in  the 
same  genus  of  plants,  and  therefore  serves  as  an  important 
generic  distinction. 

353.  5th.  Receptacle,  is  that  part  of  the  pericarp  to  which 
the  seed  remains  attached  until  its  perfect  maturity ;  this  organ, 
by  means  of  connecting  fibres,  conveys  to  the  seed  for  its  nour- 
ishment, juices  elaborated  by  the  pericarp. 

354.  Some  plants  are  destitute  of  a  pericarp,  as  in  the  labi 
ate  flowers,  the  compound  flowers,  and  the  grasses ;  in  these 
cases  the  seeds  lie  in  the  bottom  of  the  calyx,  which  penorms 
the  office  of  a  pericarp. 

Linnceus'  Classification  of  Pericarps. 

355.  Linnaeus  divided  pericarps  into  the  nine  following 
classes ;  Capsule,  Silique,  Legume,  Follicle,  Drupe,  Nut, 
Pome,  Berry,  and  Strobilum. 

356.  Capsule,   signifies  a  little  chest  or  casket ;    that  is  a 

350.  Describe  each  of  these  parts. 

351.  What  is  the  column  7 
35"3.  What  are  cells  7 

353.  What  is  the  receptacle  1 

354.  Are  any  plants  destitute  of  a  pericarp  1 

355.  What  is  Linnaeus'  division  of  pericarps  1 
35C.  What  is  a  capsule  1 


88  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XIV. 

hollow  pericarp  ;  which  spontaneously  opens  by  pores,  as  the 

poppy,  or  by  valves,  as  in  the  Mullein. 

Fig.  60.  357.  Fig.  60,   a,  represents  the  cap- 

sule of  one  species  of  Lily,  the  Marta- 
gon,  as  it  appears  after  the  opening  of 
the  valves  or  pieces  which  compose  the 
pericarp.  At  b  is  the  same  capsule  re 
presented  as  cut  crosswise,  shewing  the 
seeds  as  they  lie  in  their  difFereot  cells. 


358.  2d.  Silique,  or  Siliqua,  is  a  two-valved  pericarp  or  pod, 
with  the  seeds  attached  alternately  to  its  opposite  edge,  as  Mus- 
tard and  Radish.  The  proper  silique  is  two-celied,  being  fur- 
nished with  a  membrane,  which  runs  the  whole  length  of  this 
Kind  of  pericarp,  forming  a  partition;  upon  this  the  seeds  are 
aranged.     See  Fig.  69  D.  b. 


357.  What  does  Fig.  60  represent? 

358.  Describe  the  silique. 


Ch.  XIV.]        LINN-EUS'  CLASSIFICATION  OF  PERICARP3. 


81 


359.  Fig.  61,  a,  represents  a  silique, 
the  fruit  of  the  white  mustard  ;  this  is 
rostrate,  terminating  like  a  bird's  beak  ; 
6,  represents  a  globular  seed  ;  c,  the  same 
magnified  ;  d,  shews  the  seed  dividing 
and  the  embryo  making  its  appearance. 

360.  Silicle  (silici'la,  a  little  pod,) 
is  distinguished  by  being  shorter  than 
the  proper  silique  ;  it  is  almost  round,  as 
in  the  Shepherd's  purse.  This  difference, 
in  the  form  of  the  Silique  and  Silicle.  is 
the  foundation  of  the  distinction  of  the 
orders  in  the  class  Tetradynamia. 


361.  3d.  Legume,  is  a  pericarp  of  two  valves,  with  the 
seeds  attached  only  to  one  suture  or  seam ;  as  the  pea. 

362.  In  this  circumstance  it  differs  from  the  Silique,  which 
has  its  seeds  affixed  to  both  Sutures.  The  word  pod  is  used  in 
common  language  for  both  these  species  of  pericarp. 

363.  Plants  which  produce  legumes,  are  called  leguminous 
The  greater  number  of  these  plants  are  in  the  16th  class,  Dia- 
delphia. 


Fig.  62. 


359.  What  does  Fig.  61  represent  1 

360.  What  is  a  cilicle  1 

361.  What  is  a  legume  7 

362.  How  does  it  differ  from  the  silique  ? 

363.  In  what  class  are  most  leguminous  plants  1 


90 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


[Ch.  XIV 


364.  Fig.  62.  a,  represents  a  legume'  b,  the  same  cut  trans 
versely  in  order  to  show  the  two  cells. 

365.  4th.  Follicle,  is  a  one-valved  pericarp,  which  opens 
longitudinally  on  one  side,  having  its  seed  loose  within  it,  that 
is  not  bound  to  the  suture. 

366.  Fig.  63,  shows  a  fruit  of  this  kind, 
which  is  composed  of  three  pods  or  folli- 
cles ;  a  shows  the  valve  opening ;  b,  a 
seed  cut  lengthwise.  This  is  a  com- 
pound fruit,  of  the  Monk's-hood,  (Aconi- 
ktum.) 

367.  5th.  Drupe,  a  stone  fruit,  is  a 
kind  of  pericarp  whicn  has  no  valve,  and 
contains  a  nut  or  stone,  within  which 
there  is  a  kernel.  The  Drupe  is  mostly 
a  moist,  juicy  fruit ;  as  in  the  plum,  cher- 
ry, and  the  peach.  The  nut  or  stone  in 
the  drupe,  is  a  kind  of  woody  cup  com- 
monly containing  a  single  kernel  called 
the  Nucleus:  this  hard  shell  thus  enve- 
loping the  kernel,  is  called  the  Putamenj  it  may  be  seen  in  the 
stone  of  a  cherry  or  peach. 

368.  6th.  Nut,  is  a  seed  covered  with  a  shell,  resembling  the 
capsule  in  some  respects,  and  the  drupe  in  others ;  this  you  may 
see  in  the  walnut,  chestnut,  &c. 

369.  7th.  Pome,  is  a  pulpy  pericarp  without  valves,  but  hav- 
ing a  membranous  capsule,  with  a  number  of  cells,  which  con- 
tain the  seeds.  This  species  of  pericarp  has  no  external  open- 
ing or  valve.  The  apple,  pear,  quince,  gourd,  cucumber,  and 
melon,  furnish  us  with  examples  of  this  kind  of  pericarp.  With 
respect  to  form,  the  Pome  is  oblong,  ovate,  globular,  &c.  the 
form  of  fruits  being  much  varied  by  climate  and  soil.  You  know 
that  apples  are  not  uniform  in  their  size  or  figure.  With  respect 
to  the  number  of  cells  also,  the  apple  is  variable. 

370.  8th.  Berry,  is  a  succulent,  pulpy  pericarp,  without 
valves,  and  containing  naked  seeds,  or  seeds  with  no  other  co- 
vering than  the  pulp  which  surrounds  it,  as  in  the  gooseberry 
and  currant;  the  seeds  in  the  berry  are  sometimes  disperse.' 


3G4.  What  does  Fig.  62  represent  1 

365.  What  is  a  folicle  ? 

3(>G.  What  is  represented  by  Fig.  63  7 

367.  Describe  the  drupe. 

368.  What  is  a  nut  1 

369.  What  is  a  pome  ? 

370.  Describe  the  berry 


CIl.  XV.]  THE    SEED.  91 

promiscuously  through  the  pulpy  substance,  but  are  more  gene- 
rally placed  upon  receptacles  within  the  pulp.  A  compound 
berry  consists  of  several  single  berries,  each  containing  a  seed, 
united  together;  as  in  the  blackberry  and  raspberry.  Each  of 
the  separate  parts  is  called  an  acinus^  or  grain.  The  orange 
and  lemon  are  berries  with  a  thick  coat. 

371.  There  are  some  kinds  of  berries,  usually  so  called,  that 
seem  scarcely  entitled  to  the  name ;  in  these  the  pulp  is  not 
properly  a  part  of  the  fruit,  but  originates  from  some  other  or- 
gan ;  thus  in  the  mulberry  and  strawberry  the  calyx  becomes 
coloured  and  very  juicy,  surrounded  by  seeds  like  a  real  berry. 
Some  botanists  in  describing  the  strawberry,  say  that  what  is 
commonly  called  the  berry,  is  but  a  pulpy  receptacle,  studded 
with  naked  seeds.  In  the  fig,  the  whole  fruit  is  a  juicy  calyx, 
or  common  receptacle,  containing  in  its  cavity  innumerable  flo- 
rets, each  of  which  has  a  proper  calyx  of  its  own,  which  be 
comes  pulpy,  and  invests  the  seed,  as  in  the  mulberry. 

372.  9th.  Strobilum,  a  cone  ;  is  a  Catkin  or  Ament  hardened 
and  enlarged  into  a  seed  vessel,  as  in  the  pine ;  this  is  called 
an  aggregate,  or  compound  pericarp.  In  the  most  perfect  ex- 
amples of  this  kind  of  fruit  the  seeds  are  closely  enveloped  by 
the  scales  as  by  a  capsule.  The  Strobilum  is  oblong  in  the 
pine,  round  in  the  cypress,  very  small  in  the  alder  and  birch. 

When  you  eat  fruit,  as  almonds,  walnuts,  apples,  peaches, 
currants,  &c,  you  will  no  doubt  be  pleased  to  be  able  to  give 
them  their  proper  place  in  the  classes  you  have  just  been  con- 
sidering. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Seed. 

We  have  now  traced  the  plant  from  the  root  through  all  its 
various  organs,  until  we  have  arrived  at  that  part,  which  is  a 
link  in  the  chain  of  vegetable  existence  between  the  old  and 
new  plant ;  if  this  were  destroyed,  if  the  seeds  of  plants  were 
no  longer  perfected,  what  changes  would  the  whole  face  of  na- 
ture present ! 

373.  The  earth  would  in  one  year  be  stripped  of  the  whole 


371.  What  is  said  of  the  blackberry,  strawberry,  mulberry,  and 
fig? 

372.  Describe  the  strobilum. 

373.  What  appearances  would  natuie  present  ifsesdswere.no  longer 
perfected  '? 


92  BOTANY  F**«  l^-GINNERS.  [Ch    XV 

tribe  of  annual  plants ;  in  another  the  biennial  plants  would 
vanish;  the  perennial  would,  year  after  year,  disappear,  until, 
(if  we  could  suppose  our  own  lives  to  be  prolonged  to  the  usual 
age  of  man,)  we  should  behold  the  earth  one  vast  scene  of  ve- 
getable ruin ;  occasionally  here  and  there  a  venerable  oak  or 
an  ancient  pine  would  stand  in  solitary  grandeur,  the  mournful 
remnants  of  the  oace  beautiful  and  fertile  vegetable  kingdom. 

374.  But  such  a  sad  spectacle  the  earth  will  never  present; 
for  we  have  the  promise  of  God  himself,  that  "  while  the  earth 
remainefh,  seed  time  and  harvest  shall  not  cease." 

375.  We  have  seen  in  the  progress  of  our  inquiries,  that 
while  the  present  plant  is  diffusing  around  it  beauty  and  fra- 
grance and  administering  to  the  necessities  and  luxuries  of 
man,  the  watchful  care  of  that  Being,  who  never  slumbers  nor 
sleeps,  is  by  a  slow  but  certain  progress  perfecting  that  part 
which  is  destined  to  continue  the  various  species  of  plants  un- 
til time  shall  be  no  more. 

37G.  The  seed  is  that  internal  part  of  the  fruit  which  con- 
tains the  complete  rudiment  of  a  new  plant,  similar  to  that  from 
which  it  received  its  existence. 

377.  The  seed  consists  of  three  principal  parts,  viz.  the  eye, 
husk,  and  kernel. 

378.  1st.  The  Eye,  or  hilum,  is  the  scar  formed  by  the  sepa- 
ration of  the  membrane  or  thread  which  connected  the  seed 
with  the  pericarp,  and  conveyed  to  the  former  the  necessary 
nourishment.  You  can  see  the  eye  plainly  in  a  bean  or  kernel 
of  corn. 

379.  2d.  The  Husk,  is  the  outer  coat  of  the  seed,  which,  on 
boiling,  becomes  separate  ;  as  in  peas,  beans,  Indian  corn,  &c. 
The  husk  surrounds  the  kernel ;  it  is  essential,  as  the  kernel, 
which  is  originally  a  fluid,  could  not  be  formed  without  its  pre- 
sence. 

380.  3d.  The  Kernel,  includes  all  that  is  contained  within 
the  husk ;  it  is  also  called  the  nucleus  or  almond  of  the  seed. 
The  kernel  is  usually  composed  of  the  albumen,  cotyledon,  and 
embryo. 

381.  Albumen  makes  up  the  chief  part  of  some  seeds,  as  the 


374.  Will  the  earth  ever  present  such  a  spectacle  1 

375.  What  have  we  seen  in  the  progress  of  our  inquiries  1 
37G.  What  does  the  seed  contain  1 

377.  Of  how  many  parts  does  the  seed  consist  1 

378.  Describe  the  eye. 

379.  What  is  the  husk  1 

380.  What  is  the  kernel,  and  into  how  many  parts  is  it  divided  ? 
381  What  is  said  of  the  albumen  1 


Fisr.  64. 


Ch.  XV.]  the  seed.  93 

grasses,  corn,  &c.  ;  in  the  nutmeg,  which  has  very  small  coty- 
ledons, it  is  remarkable  for  its  variegated  appearance  and  aro- 
matic quality.     It  chiefly  abounds  in  plants  which  have  but  one 
eotyledon. 

382.  Fig.  64  represents  the  garden  bean ; 
a  shows  the  cotyledons ;  b  and  c,  the  em- 
bryo ;  d  shows  the  petioles  or  stems  of  the 
cotyledons. 

383.  Cotyledons  (from  a  Greek  word, 
kotule,  a  cavity,)  are  the  thick  fleshy  lobes 
of  seeds,  which  encircle  the  embryo.  In 
beans  they  grow  out  of  the  ground  in  the 
form  of  two  large  leaves.  Cotyledons  are 
the  first  visible  leaves  in  all  seeds,  al- 
most always  fleshy  and  spongy,  of  a  suc- 
culent and  nourishing  substance,  which 
serves  for  the  food  of  the  embryo  at  the 

moment  of  its  germinating.  Nature  seems  to  have  provided  the 
cotyledons  to  nourish  the  plant  in  its  tender  infancy.  After 
seeing  their  young  charge  sufficiently  vigorous  to  sustain  life 
without  their  assistance,  they,  in  most  plants,  wither  and  die. 
The  number  of  cotyledons  varies  in  different  plants;  there  are 
some  plants  which  have  none. 

384.  Acotyledons,  are  those  plants  which  have  no  cotyledons 
in  their  seeds ;  such  as  the  cryptogamous  plants,  mosses,  &c. 

385.  Mono-cotyledons,  such  as  have  but  one  cotyledon,  or  lobe, 
in  the  seed ;  as  the  grasses,  liliaceous  plants,  &c. 

386.  Di-cotyledons,  such  plants,  as  have  two  cotyledons; 
they  include  the  greatest  proportion  of  vegetables :  as  the  legu- 
minous, the  syngenesious,  &c. 

3S7.  Poly-cotyledons,  those  plants,  the  seeds  of  which  have 
more  than  two  lobes :  the  number  of  these  is  small ;  the  hem- 
lock and  the  pine  are  examples. 

3SS.  The  Embryo,  is  the  most  important  part  of  the  seed,  as 
it  produces  the  new  plant ;  all  other  parts  seem  but  subservient 
to  this,  which  is  the  point  from  Whence  the  life  and  organiza- 
tion of  the  future  plant  originate.  In  most  dicotyledonous  seeds, 
as  the  bean,  orange,  and  apple,  the  embryo  may  be  plainly  dis- 
covered.    Its  internal  structure,  before  it  begins  to  vegetate,  is 

382.  What  does  Fig.  64  represent  1 

383.  What  are  cotyledons'? 

384.  What  plants  are  called  Acotyledons  ? 

385.  What  are  Monocotyledons'? 

386.  What  are  Dicotyledons  1 

387.  What  are  Polycotyledons  1 

388.  Give  an  account  of  the  embryo. 


94 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


Fig.  65. 


[Ch.  XV. 

very  simple,  consisting  of  a  uniform  substance  enclosed  in  its 
appropriate  bark  or  skin.  When  the  vital  principle  is  excited 
to  action,  vessels  are  formed,  and  parts  developed,  which  seem- 
ed not  previously  to  have  existed.  The  embryo  is  usually 
central,  and  enclosed  by  the  cotyledons ;  sometimes  it  is  no 
more  than  a  mere  point  or  dot,  and  in  some  cases,  altogether 
invisible  to  the  naked  eye.  The  embryo  consists  of  two  parts. 
389.  1st.  The  Plume,  is  the  ascending  part,  which  unfolds 
tself  into  herbage. 

390.  2d.  The  Radicle  is  the  descend- 
ing part,  which  unfolds  itself  into  roots. 
At  Fig.  65  appears  the  embryo  in  a  ger- 
minating state  ;  a  represents  the  radicle, 
b  the  plume,  c  the  cord  by  which  the  plant 
is  still  connected  with  the  cotyledons, 
and  receives  from  them  its  nourishment. 
To  use  the  words  of  an  ancient  bota- 
nist, "  the  embryo  continues  imprisoned 
within  its  seed,  and  remx  <\s  in  a  pro- 
found sleep,  until  awakened  ;y  germina- 
tion ;  it  meets  the  light  and  air  to  grow 
into  a  plant,  similar  to  its  parent." 

There  are  various  appendages  which 
may,  or  may  not,  be  present  without  in- 
mry  to  the  structure  of  the  seed. 

391.  Aigrette,  or  egret,  sometimes  called  pappus,  is  a  kind 
of  feathery  crown  with  which  many  of  the  compound  flowers 
are  furnished,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  disseminating  the 
seed  to  a  considerable  distance  by  means  of  winds ;  as  the  dan- 
delion. The  egret  includes  all  that  remains  on  the  top  of  the 
seed  after  the  corolla  is  removed. 

392.  Stipe  is  a  thread  connecting  the  egret  with  the  seed. 
The  egret  is  said  to  be  sessile  when  it  has  no  stipe,  simpU 
when  it  consists  of  a  bundle  of  hairs  without  branches,  plumose 
when  each  hair  has  other  little  hairs  arranged  along  its  sides, 
like  the  beards  on  a  feather. 


389.  Describe  the  plume. 

390.  Describe  the  radicle. 

391.  What  is  the  egret"? 

392.  What  is  the  stype  1 


Cb  XV.] 


THE  SEED. 

Fig.  60. 


393.  In  Fig.  66,  a  represents  the  capillary,  or  hair-like  egret; 
b  the  'plumose,  or  feathery  egret ;  c  and  d  show  the  style  remain- 
ing, and  forming  a  train,  as  in  the  Virgin's  bower  and  Geum; 
e  represents  a  wing,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  fir  and  maple ;  and 
/"a  sessile  egret. 

General  Remarks  upon  Seeds. 

394.  The  number  of  seeds  in  different  plants  is  variable; 
some  have  but  one ;  some,  like  the  umbelliferous  plants,  have 
two ;  some  have  four,  as  in  the  rough-leaved  plants  ;  in  the  order 
Gymnospermia,  of  the  class  Didynamia,  there  are  four  lying 
naked  in  each  calyx.  The  number  varies  from  these  to  thou- 
sands. A  stalk  of  Indian  corn  is  said  to  have  produced  in  one 
season,  two  thousand  seeds.  It  has  been  calculated  that  a  sin- 
gle Thistle  seed  will  produce,  at  the  first  crop,  twenty-four 
thousand,  and  at  the  second  crop,  at  this  rate,  five  hundred  and 
seventy-six  millions. 

395.  Seeds  are  of  various  sizes,  from  that  of  the  cocoa-nut,  to 
a  fine  dust,  as  in  the  mosses. 

396.  The  period  at  which  seeds  arrive  at  maturity,  marks 
the  decay  of  annual  plants,  and  the  suspension  of  vegetation  in 
woody  and  perennial  plants.  Nature,  in  favouring  by  various 
means,  the  dispersion  of  these  seeds,  presents  phenomena 
worthy  of  our  admiration,  and  those  means  are  as  varied  as  the 
species  of  seeds  which  are  spread  upon  the  surface  of  the  earth. 

397.  The  air,  winds,  rivers,  seas,  and  animals,  transport 
seeds  and  disperse  them  in  every  direction.  Seeds  provided 
with  feathery  crowns,  {egrets,)  as  the  Dandelion  and  Thistle, 
or  with  wings,  as  the  Maple  and  Ash,  are  raised  into  the  air, 
and  even  carried  across  seas.     Linnaeus  asserted  that  a  certain 

393.  What  is  represented  by  Fig.  66  1 

394.  What  is  remarked  respecting  the  variation  in  the  number  of 
seeds  1 

395.  What  is  said  of4he  different  sizes  of  seeds? 

396.  What  marks  the  decay  of  annual  plants  1 

397.  How  are  seeds  transported  in  various  directions  1 


06  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XV, 

plant  of  the  compound  family  was  introduced  into  Europe  from 
America,  by  seeds  wafted  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  "  Seeds," 
says  Linnaeus,  "'embark  upon  the  rivers  which  descend  from 
the  highest  mountains  of  Lapland,  and  arrive  at  the  middle  of 
the  plains,  and  the  coasts  of  the  seas.  The  ocean  has  thrown 
even  upon  the  coasts  of  Norway,  the  nuts  of v  the  Mahogany, 
and  the  fruit  of  the  cocoa  nut  tree,  borne  on  its  waves  from  the 
far  distant  tropical  regions  ;  and  this  wonderful  voyage  has  been 
performed  without  injury  to  the  vital  energy  of  the  seeds." 

398.  Animals  also  perform  their  part  in  the  diffusion  of  seeds. 
Squirrels  and  other  animals  carry  seeds  and  nuts  into  holes  in 
the  earth.  The  Indians  believed  that  the  squirrels  planted  all 
the  timber  in  the  country  :  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  they  do 
much  towards  diffusing  different  kinds  of  nuts  and  seeds;  as 
Chestnut,  Oak,  Walnut,  &c.  Animals  contribute  also  to  the 
distribution  of  seeds  by  conveying  them  in  their  wool,  fur,  or 
feathers. 

399.  The  diffusion  of  seeds  completes  the  circle  of  vegeta- 
tion, and  closes  the  scene  of  vegetable  life.  The  shrubs  and 
trees  lose  their  foliage — the  withered  herbs  decompose,  and  re- 
store to  the  earth  the  element  which  they  have  drawn  from  its 
bosom.  The  earth,  stripped  of  its  beauty,  seems  sinking  into  old 
age  ;  but  although  unseen  by  us,  and  unmarked  the  processes  of 
nature  by  too  many  among  men,  innumerable  germs  have  been 
formed,  which  wait  but  the  favourable  warmth,  to  decorate  with 
new  brilliancy  this  terrestrial  scene. 

400.  So  fruitful  is  nature,  that  a  surface  a  thousand  times 
more  extended  tht-.n  that  of  our  globe,  would  not  be  sufficient  foi 
the  vegetables  which  the  seeds  of  one  single  year  would  pro- 
duce, if  all  should  be  developed ; — but  the  destruction  of  seeds 
is  very  great,  great  quantities  being  eaten  by  man  and  beast;  oi 
left  to  perish  in  unfavourable  situations.  Those  which  are  pre- 
served, constitute  but  a  small  proportion  of  the  whole  ;  they  are 
either  carried  into  the  clefts  of  rocks,  or  buried  beneath  the 
ruins  of  vegetables;  protected  from  the  cold,  they  remain  inac- 
tive during  winter,  and  germinate  as  soon  as  the  early  warmth 
of  spring  is  felt. 

401.  At  this  season  the  botanist  who  considers  with  a  cun 


398.  Do  animals  assist  in  dispersing  seeds'? 

399.  What  is  remarked  of  the  appearance  of  vegetation  at  the  time 
of  the  diffusion  of  seeds'? 

400.  Would  the  earth  afford  sufficient  space  for  all  the  seeds  which 
one  year  produces  to  vegetate'? 

401.  What  are  the  reflections  of  the  botanist  on  beholding  the  plants 
which  appear  on  the  return  of  Spring"? 


CK,  XVI.J  THE  SEED.  97 

ous  eye  the  "vegetable  species  with  which  tht  eartn  begins  to  be 
clothed,  seeing  successively  all  the  types  or  representations  of 
past  generations  of  plants,  admires  the  power  of  the  Author  of 
nature,  and  the  immutability  of  His  laws. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Germination  of  the  Seed. 


402.  We  have  now  considered  the  various  organs  of  plants . 
we  have  traced  them  through  their  successive  stages  of  deve- 
lopment, from  the  root  to  the  bud,  leaf,  and  flower,  and  from 
the  flower  to  the  fruit  and  seed.  We  have  seen  in  imagination, 
the  vegetable  world  fading  under  a  change  of  temperature,  the 
"  sear  and  yellow  leaf,"  a  prey  to  the  autumnal  blasts  ;  and 
even  the  fruits  themselves,  exhibiting  a  mass  of  decayed  mat- 
ter. Were  this  appearance  of  decay  and  death,  now  presented 
to  us  for  the  first  time,  how  gloomy  would  be  the  prospect ! 
How  little  should  we  expect  the  return  of  life,  and  beauty,  and 
fragrance  !  No  power  short  of  Omnipotence,  can  effect  this 
miracle. 

403.  But  we  are  now  so  accustomed  to  these  changes,  that 
K  seeing,  we  perceive  not ;"  we  think  not  of  the  mighty  Being, 
who  produces  them:  we  call  them  the  operations  of  nature ; 
and  what  is  nature,  or  what  are  the  laws  of  nature,  but  mani- 
festations of  Almighty  power  ? 

404.  The  word  nature,  in  its  original  sense,  signifies  born  or 
produced  ;  let  us  then  look  on  nature  as  a  created  thing,  and 
beware  of  yielding  that  homage  to  the  creature  which  is  due  to 
the  Creator.  The  sceptic,  with  seeming  rapture,  may  talk  of 
the  beauties  of  nature,  but  cold  and  insensible  must  be  that 
heart,  which  from  the  contemplation  of  the  earth  around,  and 
the  heavens  above,  soars  not, 

"  To  him,  the  mighty  Power  from  whom  these  wonders  are." 

405.  How  beautifully  is  the  re-animation  of  the  vegetable 
world,  used  by  St.  Paul,  as  an  illustration  of  our  resurrection 

from  the  dead!     The  same  power,  which  from  a  small,  dry, 

403.  Why  are  mankind  so  forgetful  of  the  Great  Being  who  pro- 
duces the  wonderful  changes  which  nature  presents'? 

404.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  nature,  and  how  should  we 
regard  it  1 

405.  What  should  remind  us  of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead! 

9 


98  BOTANY  FOR  EEGINNERfc*  [  Cfl.  XVI. 

and  apparently  dead  seed,  can  bring  forth  a  fresh  and  beautifui 
plant,  can  also  from  the  ruins  of  our  mortal  bodies  produce  a 
new  and  elorious  body,  and  unite  it  to  the  immortal  spirit  by 
ties  never  to  be  separated. 

Germination. 

406.  The  process  of  the  shooting  forth  of  the  young  plant 
from  the  seed  is  termed  Germination. 

407.  The  principal  of  life  contained  in  the  seed  does  not 
usually  become  active,  until  the  seed  is  placed  in  circumstances 
favourable  to  vegetation. 

408.  When  a  seed  is  committed  to  the  bosom  of  the  earth, 
its  various  parts  soon  begin  to  swell  by  absorbing  moisture. — ■ 
A  chymical  action  then  commences ;  oxygen  from  the  air 
unites  to  the  carbon  of  the  seed,  and  carries  it  off  in  the  form 
of  carbonic  acid  gas. 

409.  As  the  carbon  of  the  cotyledons  continues  to  diminish, 
and  oxygen  is  produced  in  excess,  a  sweet,  sugar-like  sub- 
stance is  formed  ;  this  is  conveyed  to  the  embryo,  which  by  its 
new  nourishment  is  kindled  into  active  life  ;  from  this  period 
we  may  date  the  existence  of  the  young  plant.  Bursting 
through  the  coats  which  surround  it,  and  which  are  already  en- 
feebled by  their  loss  of  carbon,  the  embryo  emerges  from  its 
prison,  the  radicle  shoots  downward,  and  the  plume  rises  up- 
wards.    We  say  then  that  the  seed  has  come  up  or  sprouted. 

410.  Fig.  67  represents  a  young  dicotyledonous  plant,  with 
its  radicle,  a,  developed ;  its  plume,  6,  is  yet  scarcely  percepti- 
ble ;  its  cotyledons,  c,  appear  in  the  form  of  large,  succulent 
seed-leaves. 


406.  What  is  germination  1 

407.  What  is  necessary  for  the  vegetation  of  the  seed  1 

408.  What  changes  occur  when  the  seed  is  placed  in  the  earth? 

409.  What  kindles  the  embryo  into  active  life  1 

410.  What  does  Fig.  67  represent  1 


Ch.  XV  T.J 


GERMINATION. 


99 


411.  The  radicle,  01 
descending  root,  is  usu- 
ally first  to  break  through 
the  coats  of  the  seeds ; 
it  commences  its  journey 
downward,  to  seek  in  th 
earth  nourishment  for  the 
future  plant,  and  to  fix  it 
firmly  in  the  earth.  This 
constitutes  the  root,  and 
always  takes  a  down- 
ward course,  in  whatever 
situation  the  seed  may 
have  been  placed  in  the 
ground. 

412.  A  botanist  plant- 
ed in  a  pot,  six  acorns, 
with  the  points  of  their 
embryos  upwards.  At  the 
end  of  two  months  upon 
removing  the  earth,  he 
found  that  all  the  radi- 
cles had  made  an  angle 
in  order  to  reach  down- 
wards. It  is  supposed  that  if  the  root  met  with  no  obstruction 
in  going  downwards,  it  would  always  be  perfectly  straight. 

Fig.  68.  413.    Fig.   68    is   the  representation 

of  a  germinating  seed  of  the  Foui 
o'clock ;  it  will  be  seen  that  the  radicle, 
a,  has  made  nearly  a  right  angle  in 
turning  downwards ;  the  plume  is  not 
developed. 
#,  414.  If  you  put  into  a  tumbler  of  wa- 
ter some  cotton,  and  place  upon  it  some 
seeds  of  rice  or  wheat,  you  will  see  all 
the  fibres  shooting  from  the  seeds,  in  a 
perpendicular  direction,  downwards.  It  is  a  very  simple  and 
interesting  experiment.  Some  ascribe  this  phenomenon  to  the 
laws  of  gravitation,  by  which  the  root  is  attracted  towards  the 
centre  of  the  earth;  others  say  that  the  radicle,  stimulated  by 
moisture,   naturally  extends   itself  in  the  "direction  from  which 

411.  What  direction  does  the  radicle  take! 

412.  What  experiment  did  a  botanist  make  with  acorns'? 

413.  What  does  Fig.  GS  represent  1 

414.  What  experiment  is  mentioned,  and  what  are  some  of  the 
cansp^  assigned  f^r  the  downward  rnnrsp  of  th*1  radicle? 


100  BOTANY   FOR  BEGINNERS.  |  Cil.  XVL 

the  moisture  proceeds ;  while  some  imagine  that  the  plant  is  en- 
dowed with  a  kind  of  instinct,  similar  to  that  which  appears  in 
animals,  leading  the  little  duck  to  seek  the  water,  and  birds  to 
attempt  to  fly  ;  but  let  us  call  this  power  by  what  name  we 
will,  or  refer  it  to  whatever  secondary  laws,  we  must  after  all 
attribute  it  to  the  will  and  design  of  Him,  who  gave  the  plant 
a  principle  of  life. 

415.  After  the  young  root  has  made  some  progress,  the  coty- 
ledons swell,  and  rising  out  of  the  ground,  form  two  green  leaves, 
called  seed  leaves.  You  have  no  doubt  noticed  their  appear- 
ance in  the  garden  bean,  when  it  first  appears  above  the  ground. 

416.  When  the  plume  develops  its  leaves,  these  seed-leaves, 
being  no  longer  needed,  wither  and  decay. 

417.  You  will  recollect  that  the  embryo  or  germ  is  composed 
of  two  parts,  the  radicle  and  the  plume.  The  radicle,  we  have 
just  seen,  extends  itself  downwards.  Soon  after  this  part  of 
the  germ  has  begun  its  downward  course,  the  plume,  (so  called 
from  its  resembling  a  little  feather.)  rises  upwards,  and  soon 
becomes  a  tuft  of  young  leaves,  with  which  the  stem,  if  there 
is  one,  ascends. 

418.  Some  moisture  is  essential  to  the  germination  of  the 
seed,  though  different  plants  require  different  quantities.  Wa- 
ter softens  the  envelopes  of  the  seed,  swells  the  kernel,  and 
causes  it  to  burst.  Too  much  water  produces  a  decay  or  rot  in 
the  seed  so  rapidly,  that  the  living  principle  is  destroyed  rather 
than  brought  forward  ;  hence  it  is  better  to  sow  seeds  in  dry  ra- 
ther than  wet  weather.  Earth,  though  not  absolutely  essential, 
is  useful,  a?  affording  to  the  vegetable  egg  a  favourable  situa- 
tion, where  it  may  receive  the  influence  of  the  various  agents, 
which  are  to  perform  their  offices  in  the  development  of  its 
parts.  Some  plants  vegetate  without  earth.  The  parasite  grows 
upon  the  barks  of  other  plants  ;  many  seeds  vegetate  in  water, 
and  some,  when  moistened  and  placed  on  cotton,  or  any  other 
supporting  substance. 

419.  zli'ris  essential  to  vegetation  ;  under  an  exhausted  recei- 
ver a  seed  will  not  germinate,  although  possessing  every  other 
requisite.  Seeds  that  become  imbedded  deeply  in  the  ground 
do  not  vegetate,  unless  accidentally  ploughed  up,  or  exposed  to 
the  atmosphere.  Acorns,  supposed  to  have  lain  for  centuries, 
have  germinated  as  soon  as  they  were  raised  sufficiently  near 
the  surface  to  receive  the  influence  of  air.     You  will  recollect, 

415.  When  do  the  seed  leaves  appear  1 

416.  When  do  the  seed  leaves  decay  ? 

417.  What  direction  does  the  plume  take? 

418.  What  effect  has  water  upon  the  vegetation  of  the  seed"? — Is 
earth  essential  to  vegetation  1 

419.  lb  air  necessary  to  vegetation? 


Ch.XVI.l  GERMINATION.  ]01 

that  in  the  process  of  germination,  oxygen  gas  unites  with  the 
sarbcn  of  the  seed,  and  carries  it  off  in  the  form  of  carbonic 
acid.  Air  furnishes  that  important  agent,  oxygen,  which  is  the 
first  moving  principle  of  life. 

420.  Carbon  constitutes  the  greater  part  of  the  suDstance  or 
seed ;  and  this  principle  being  in  its  nature  opposed  to  purtre- 
faction,  prevent  seeds  from  rotting,  previous  to  their  being  sown. 
Some  seeds  having  abundance  of  carbon,  are  capable  of  being 
preserved  for  ages  :  while  others,  in  which  this  element  exists 
but  in  small  proportions,  require  to  be  sown  almost  as  soon  as 
ripe  ;  and  such  as  are  still  more  deficient  in  carbon,  lose  their 
vital  principle  before  separating  h  mi  the  pericarp. 

421.  Oxygen  is  important  tc  germination,  on  account  of  its 
agency  in  removing  the  carbon  which  holds  the  living  principle 
of  the  seed  in  bondage. 

422.  The  absence  of  light  is  unfavourable  to  the  germina- 
tion of  seeds  ;  for  light  acts  upon  plants  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
take  away  oxygen»by  the  decomposition  of  carbonic  acid  gas, 
and  to  deposite  carbon  ;  now  this  is  just  the  reverse  of  the  pro- 
cess required  in  germination,  where  the  carbon  must  be  thrown 
off  and  the  oxygen  in  excess. 

423.  A  certain  degree  of  heat  is  necessary  to  germination. 
Seeds  planted  in  winter,  will  remain  in  a  torpid  state  ;  but  as 
soon  as  the  warmth  of  spring  is  felt,  the  embryo  emerges  into 
xife.  By  increasing  heat,  seeds  may  be  hastened  in  their  vege- 
tating process  ;  thus  the  same  seed,  which  with  a  moderate  de- 
gree of  heat  would  germinate  in  nine  hours,  may  be  brought  to 
this  state  in  six  hours,  by  an  increase  of  temperature.  Too  great 
heat  destroys  the  vital  principle  ;  thus  corn  which  has  been 
roasted  can  never  be  made  to  vegetate. 

424.  There  is  a  great  difference  in  plants  as  to  their  time  of 
germinating  ;  some  seeds  begin  to  vegetate  before  they  are  se- 
parated from  the  pericarp.*     In  the  greater  number  of  vegeta- 

*  In  the  month  of  January,  on  observing  the  seeds  of  a  very  fine  juicy 
apple,  which  had  been  kept  in  a  warm  cellar,  I  saw  that  they  were 
swollen,  and  the  outward  coat  had  burst;  examining  one  seed  by  re- 
moving the  tegument  and  separating  the  cotyledons,  I  saw  by  the  help 
of  a  microscope  the  embryo,  as  if  in  a  germinating  state ;  the  radicle 
was  like  a  little  beak ;  in  the  upper  part  or  plume  was  plainly  to  be  seen 
the  tuft  of  leaves  and  the  stem. 


420.  What  constitutes  the  greater  part  of  th?  substance  of  the  seed? 

421.  Why  is  oxygen  necessary  to  germination'? 

422.  Is  light  favourable  to  vegetation 

423.  Is  heat  necessary  to  vegetation  1 

424.  What  is  said  of  the  difference  in  plants  with  respect  to  the  fira« 
of  germinati  m  1 


102  BOTANY   FOR  BEGINNERS.  fCh.  XVI. 

bles.  however,  there  is  no  germination  until  after  the  opening  of 
the  pericarp  and  the  fall  of  the  seed.  The  time  at  which  differ- 
ent species  of  seeds,  after  being  committed  to  the  earth,  beg'n 
to  vegetate,  varies  from  one  day,  to  some  years.  The  seeds  of 
grasses,  and  the  grain-like  plants,  as  rye,  wheat,  corn,  &c.  ger- 
minate within  two  days.  Cruciform  plants,  such  as  the  radish 
and  mustard,  the  leguminous,  as  the  pea  and  bean,  require  a 
little  more  time.  The  peach,  walnut,  and  peony,  remain  in  the 
earth  a  year  before  they  vegetate. 

425.  All  kinds  of  plants  germinate  sooner  if  they  are  sown 
immediately  after  being  separated  from  the  pericarps,  than  il 
kept  some  time. 

426.  The  seeds  of  most  vegetables  preserve  their  living  prin- 
ciple for  years  :  some  lose  it  as  soon  as  they  are  detached  from 
their  pericarps.  This  is  said  to  be  the  case  in  the  coffee  and 
tea.  The  seeds  of  some  of  the  grasses,  as  wheat,  &c.  are  said 
to  retain  their  vital  principle  even  for  centuries.  It  is  asserted 
that  mosses,  kept  for  two  hundred  years  in  the  herbariums  of 
botanists,  have  revived  by  being  soaked  in  water. 

427.  An  American  writerf  says  that  "  seeds,  if  imbedded  in 
stone  or  dry  earth,  and  removed  from  the  influence  of  air  or 
moisture,  might  be  made  to  retain  their  vegetative  quality  or 
principle  of  life  for  a  thousand  years."  But  he  adds,  "  life  is  a 
property  which  we  do  not  understand :  yet  life,  however  feeble 
and  obscure,  is  always  life,  and  between  it  and  death  there  is  a 
distance  as  great  as  existence  and  non-existence." 

428.  Before  commencing  the  study  of  botany,  wThen  you 
looked  at  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  a  little  herb,  or  a  leaf,  you  proba- 
bly considered  it  very  simple  in  its  structure ;  you  saw  it  only 
as  one  mass ;  but  you  now  perceive  that  plants,  like  animals, 
consist  of  collections  of  fibres  ;  that  they  have  parts  which  in 
some  lespects  are  like  our  skin,  bones,  flesh,  and  blood;  that 
they  are  living  organized  beings,  and  like  animals,  are  subject 
to  life  and  death. 

429.  Plants  differ  from  animals,  in  possessing  none  of  the  or- 
gans of  sense.     They  can  neither  see,  hear,  taste,  smell,  nor 

t  B.  Barton. 

425.  Is  it  better  that  seeds  should  be  kept  sometime  before  they  are 
sown  ? 

426.  Are  seeds  alike  with  respect  to  retaining  their  living  principle"? 

427.  What  is  remarked  by  an  American  writer  respecting  the  life 
of  seeds'? 

428.  Do  you  regard  plants  now  in  the  same  manner  as  before  you 
began  to  study  them  ? 

429.  Ho?/  do  plants  differ  from  animals,  and  how  do  they  resembte 
them? 


C  1.  XVII.]  CLASSIFICATION.  103 

touch.  Some  vegetables,  however,  seem  to  have  a  kind  ol  sen- 
sibility like  that  derived  from  the  organs  of  touch  in  aninuls; 
they  tremble  and  shrink  back  upon  coming  in  contact  with 
other  substances ;  some  turn  themselves  round  to  the  sun,  as  if 
enjoying  its  rays.  There  is  a  mystery  in  these  circumstances 
which  we  cannot  penetrate ;  and'  it  is  not  yet  fully  known  at 
what  point  in  the  scale  of  existence  animal  life  ends,  and  vege- 
table life  commences. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


General  Principles  of  Classification — Natural  Families  of 

Plants. 

420.  Let  us  now  imagine  the  whole  vegetable  kingdom, 
comprising  innumerable  millions  of  individual  plants,  ^o  be 
spread  out  before  a  botanist.  Could  he,  in  the  course  of  the 
longest  life,  number  each  blade  of  grass,  each  little  moss,  each 
shrub,  or  even  each  tree  ?  If  he  could  not  even  count  them, 
much  less  could  he  give  each  one  a  separate  name  and  descrip- 
tion. But  he  does  not  need  to  name  them  separately,  for  he 
sees  that  nature  has  arranged  them  into  sorts  or  kinds. 

431.  If  you  were  sent  into  the  fields  to  gather  flowers  of  a 
similar  kind,  you  would  need  no  book  to  direct  you  to  put  into 
one  parcel,  all  the  red  clover  blossoms,  and  into  another,  the 
white  clover  ;  while  the  dandelions  would  form  another  group. 
These  all  constitute  different  species.  Nature  would  also  teach 
you  that  the  red  and  white  clover,  although  differing  from  each 
other  in  some  particulars,  yet  bear  a  strong  resemblance. 

432.  By  placing  species  together  you  form  a  genus,  and  to 
this  genus  you  refer  all  the  different  kinds  of  clover.  When 
you  see  red,  damask,  and  cinnamon  roses,  you  perceive  thev 
all  have  such  strong  marks  of  resemblance  as  to  entitle  them 
to  be  placed  together  in  one  genus. 

433.  But  yet  you  know  that  the  seed  of  a  damask  rose  would 
never  produce  a  red  rose.  One  species  of  plants  can  never 
produce  another  species,  however  near  may  be  their  resem- 
blance. 

434.  The  whole    number   of  species  of  plants  which   have 

430.  Is  it  necessary  for  the  botanist  to  give  a  particular  name  to 
every  plant"? 

431.  Do  you  need  a  book  to  teach  you  to  put  flowers  of  the  same 
sort  together'? 

43-3.  How  is  a  genus  formed  1 

433.  Does  one  species  ever  produce  plants  of  another  species  7 

434.  What  number  of  species  have  been  discovered  1 


KJ4  BOTANY  FOR  CKC.IXIS.EKS.  |  Ch.  XVII 

been  named  and  described,  including  many  wir'ch  have  been 
rece  itiy  discovered  in  New  Holland  and  about  the  Cape  of 
Go  d  Hope,  is  said  to  be  56,000. 

i35.  If  species  of  plants  were  described  without  any  regular 
older,  we  could  derive  no  pleasure,  and  very  little  advantage, 
from  the  study  of  practical  botany.  If  we  wished  to  find  out 
die  name  of  a  plant,  we  should  be  obliged  to  turn  over  the 
leaves  of  a  large  volume,  without  any  rule  to  guide  us  in  our 
search. 

436.  The  necessity  of  some  kind  of  system  was  so  appa- 
rent, that  many  attempts  for  the  methodical  arrangement  of 
plants,  were  made,  before  the  time  of  Linnaeus ;  but  his  system 
was  so  superior  to  all  others,  that  it  was  no  sooner  published  to 
the  world,  than  it  was  adopted  by  the  universal  consent  of  all 
men  of  science. 

437.  This  system  not  only  includes  within  it  all  known 
plants,  but  is  founded  on  such  principles  as  must  comprehend 
within  it  whatever  plants  may  yet  be  discovered.  Its  author 
believed  that  no  plant  was  destitute  of  stamens  and  pistils:  bu1 
at  the  same  time,  that  there  were  species  in  which  these  organ* 
were  so  small,  so  obscure,  or  of  such  a  singular  formation,  as  tf 
render  it  difficult,  and  sometimes  impossible,  to  be  certain  o 
their  existence,  except  by  the  principle  of  analogy. 

438.  Linnaeus  made  two  grand  divisions  of  plants,  PTiena 
gamous,  such  as  have  stamens  and  pistils  visible,  and  Crypto 
gamous,  stamens  and  pistils  invisible. 

439.  The  following  comparison  has  been  very  properly  mad; 
in  illustration  of  the  divisions  in  the  system  of  Linnaeus. 

Classes  are  compared  to  States. 
Ciders,  to  Towns. 

Genera,  to  Families. 

Species,  to  Individuals. 

440.  You  must  not  forget,  while  you  are  studying  botany 
that  plants  themselves  are  the  only  real   substances  ;  species 
genus,  order,  and  class,  are  mere  abstract  terms,  denoting  cer 
tain   distinctions  which  would  equally  have  existed,  although 
we  had  never  observed  them,  or  given  them  names. 

435.  What  would  be  the  consequence  if  species  were  described  with- 
out regularity  % 

436.  Were  any  attempts  at  a  methodical  arrangement  of  plants 
made  before  the  time  of  Linnaeus  1 

437.  Does  the  system  of  Linnaeus  provide  for  the  arrangement  ol 
plants  not  yet  discovered! 

438.  What  two  grand  divisions  of  plants  did  Linnaeus  make?    Q.L 

439.  How  may  the  divisions  in  botany  be  illustrated  1 

440.  Which  are  the  on  /real  substances  that  are  considered  in  botany* 


Ch.  XVII.]  CLASSIFICATION.  105 

441.  An  Individual  is  an  organized  being,  complete  in  its 
parts,  distinct  and  separate  Jrom  all  other  beings.  An  oak,  a 
rose,  and  a  moss,  are  each  of  them  individuals  of  the  vegetable 
kingdom. 

442.  A  Species  includes  such  individuals  as  agree  in  certain 
circumstances  of  the  roots,  stems,  leaves,  and  inflorescence. 
We  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  any  new  species,  either  of 
animals  or  vegetables,  have  been  produced  since  the  creation. 
We  sometimes  see  varieties  in  plants  made  by  cultivation ;  the 
stamens  and  pistils,  from  excess  of  nourishment,  expanding 
into  petals.  Varieties  are  also  occasioned  by  strewing  the  pol- 
len from  one  species,  upon  the  stigma  of  another ;  but  these 
varieties  do  not  produce  perfect  seed,  and  therefore  cannot  re- 
produce themselves  by  their  seed.  Colour,  taste,  and  size,  are 
not  considered  as  marks  of  specific  difference. 

443.  A  Genus  comprehends  one  or  more  species,  grouped  to- 
gether on  account  of  some  resemblance  in  situation,  proportion, 
and  connexion  of  the  organs  which  constitute  the  flower.  Any 
one  species  of  a  genus  may  be  regarded  as  a  type  or  example  of 
the  others  ;  we  may  easily  refer  species  which  we  have  not 
studied  to  their  proper  genus,  by  a  knowledge  of  any  one  spe- 
cies of  that  genus.  Some  genera  appear  to  be  distinctly  marked 
by  nature  ;  the  various  species  of  the  rose,  form  a  beautiful  ge- 
nus which  is  known  to  all,  although  every  one  might  not  be 
able  to  describe  it  to  others,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be  under- 
stood ;  it  is  chiefly  distinguished  by  its  urn-shaped,  fringed 
calyx. 

444.  The  generic  names  of  plants  are  derived  from  various 
circumstances;  in  some  cases  from  a  peculiarity  of  form,  or 
colour  of  the  corolla  or  some  pioperty  of  the  plant.  Some  genera 
are  named  from  distinguished  persons.  Iris,  (Flag,)  is  named 
from  Iris  the  rain-bow  on  account  of  its  various  shades  of  co- 
lour. Digitalis,  (Fox-glove,)  is  named  from  digitus  a  finger,  on 
account  of  the  shape  of  its  corolla,  like  the  finger  of  a  glove. 
Convallaria,  (Lily  of  the  valley,)  is  named  from  the  Latin  con- 
vallis,  signifying  valley.  The  name  of  the  great  Linnaeus  is 
commemorated  in  a  beautiful  but  modest  and  humble  flower, 
called  the  Linnaia  borealis.* 

*  Borealis,  signifying  northern,  has  reference  to  the  situation  of 
Sweden,  the  country  which  gave  birth  to  Linnaeus.  The  Lmnaea 
porealis  is  not  uncommon  in  New  England,  and  has  been  lound  on 
an  island  near  Troy,  in  the  State  of  New- York. 

441.  What  is  an  individual-? 

442.  What  is  a  species'? 

443.  What  is  a  genus  ? 

444.  How  are  the  generic  names  derived"? 


106  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [  Cll.  XVII 

445.  Specific  names  are  generally  adjectives;  generic  name* 
Me  nouns.  The  specific  name  sometimes  indicates  the  num- 
ber of  leaves,  as  orchis  bifolia,  (bifolia,  signifies  two  leaves,) 
or  the  colour  of  the  corolla  ;  as  viola  tri-color,  (three  coloured 
Violet,)  or  the  form  of  the  root;  as  solanum  tuberosum;  (po- 
tato with  a  tuberous  root.)  Specific  names  are  also  derived  from 
the  names  of  persons;  thus  a  species  of  the  genus  Bidens  is 
named  Beckii,  in  honour  of  Dr.  Beck,  a  botanist  of  the  state  of 
New  York. 

The  name  Rensseljeria  has  lately  been  given  to  a  newly 
discovered  genus ;  this  is  called  after  Mr.  Van  Rensselaer,  a 
distinguished  patron  of  American  science. 

Natural  Method. 

446.  The  natural  method  consists  in  bringing  together  such 
plants  as  seem  by  nature  to  constitute  one  family,  resembling 
each  other  in  general  appearances  and  medicinal  qualities;  as 
lilies,  herbs,  trees,  mosses,  and  ferns.  Some  of  these  natural 
famil'ies  show  a  similarity  in  form  and  quality,  and  are  evident- 
ly distinct  from  all  others.  If  the  whole  vegetable  kingdom 
could  thus  be  distributed  into  natural  tribes,  we  should  need  no 
other  system  than  that  of  nature.  Rut  as  we  proceed  on  tins 
plan  we  soon  find  difficulties  ;  for,  after  selecting  a  few  fami 
lies  which  nature  seems  to  have  formed  with  striking  marks  ot 
resemblance,  we  find  others,  less  distinctly  marked,  and  we  at 
length  see  a  vast  number  of  plants  which  cannot  be  referred  to 
any  natural  families. 

447.  It  is  by  their  natural  characters,  that  persons  who  have 
never  heard  of  such  a  science  as  zoology,  or  the  classification 
of  animals,  are  enabled  to  distino-uish  ferocious  beasts  from  do- 
mestic and  gentle  animals ;  they  see  a  sheep  or  a  cow  without 
any  terror,  although  that  individual  one  they  may  never  have 
seen  before ;  for  nature  teaches  them  to  consider,  that,  as  re- 
sembling other  sheep  and  cows,  which  they  know  to  be  inof- 
fensive. 

448.  This  natural  character  teaches  savages  to  distinguish 
ainong  the  many  plants  of  the  forest,  those  which  may  admin 
ister  to  their  wants,  and  those  which  would  be  injurious. 


4-15.  What  is  said  of  specific  names  1 

446.  (i"*ve  some  account  of  what  is  called  in  Botany  the  IN atural 

Method.  ,        .  , .  ,    ,  , 

447,  Hov  do  persons  ignorant  of  the  science  which  classes  animals, 
disijnguii.1  t  rocious  beasts  from  domestic  animals'? 

'  448.'  Of  what  use  is  the  natural  character  of  planls  to  Savages  1 


I    ft.  XVIII.]  CLASSIFICATION.  107 

459.  Even  the  ower  grade  of  animals  have  this  faculty  of 
selecting  by  natural  characters,  nutritious  substances,  and  avoid- 
ing noxious  ones;  thus  we  see  the  apparently  unconscious 
brutes  luxuriating  in  the  rich  pastures  prepared'  for  them  by  a 
benevolent  Creator,  cautiously  passing  by  the  poisonous  weed- 
directed  by  the  curious  instinct  given  them  by  *his  same  A' 
mighty  Benefactor. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Natural  Families 


450.  A  natural  family  is  composed  of  several  genera  of 
plants  which  have  some  common  marks  of  resemblance,  and  its 
name  is  usually  founded  upon  this  general  character ;  as  La- 
biate and  Cruciform,  which  are  derived  from  the  form  of  the 
corollas ;  Umbellate  and  Corymbiferous,  from  the  inflores- 
cence ;  Leguminous,  from  the  nature  of  the  fruit. 

451.  Natural  families  resemble  artificial  orders  in  being  com- 
posed of  genera,  but  the  principles  on  which  the  genera  are 
brought  together,  differ  widely  in  the  two  cases. 

452.  In  many  natural  families,  the  classification  is  such  as 
persons  who  have  never  studied  botany,  might  make  ;  thus,  dill, 
fennel,  caraway,  &c,  belong  to  the  umbellate  family,  on  ac- 
count of  the  form  in  which  the  little  stakes,  bearing  the  flower, 
and  afterwards  the  seed,  branch  out  from  one  common  centre, 
like  the  sticks  of  an  umbrella  ;  this  general  resemblance  is  ob- 
served by  all,  and  it  seems  very  natural  to  class  such  plants 
together. 

453.  But  in  the  artificial  orders,  genera  which  may  be  very 
unlike  in  other  respects,  are  brought  together  from  the  single 
circumstance  of  their  having  the  same  number  of  stamens  and 
pistils.  Thus,  in  the  first  order  of  the  Sth  class,  we  have  the 
Tulip  and  the  Burlish,  the  Lily  of  the  valley  and  the  Sweet- 
flag.  In  the  second  order  of  the  5th  class,  we  have  the  Beet 
and  the  Elm.     You  will  at  once  perceive  the  want  of  resem- 

449.  Are  animals  capable  of  distinguishing  plants  by  their  natural 
characters  1 

450.  What  composes  a  natural  family  of  Plants,  and  on  what  is  its 
name  often  founded '! 

451.  How  do  families  resemble  artificial  orders'? 

452.  Could  a  person  ignorant  of  botany  form  a  classification  or 
plants  into  natural  families'? 

453.  How  an  genera  brought  together  in  the  artificial  orders  2 


108  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XVIII, 

olance  in  the  general  appearance  of  these  plants,  and  that  an 
arrangement,  which  thus  brings  them  together,  is  properly  call- 
ed an  artificial  method. 

454.  Many  families  of  plants  possess  a  marked  resemblance 
in  form  and  qualities,  and  appear  evidently  as  distinct  tribes. 
If  the  whole  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  could  thus  be  distributed 
into  natural  classes,  the  study  of  botany  would  be  much  simpli- 
fied ;  but  it  has  already  been  remarked,  that  there  are  many 
plants  which  cannot  be' thus  arranged,  and  no  principle  has  yet 
been  discovered  for  systematic  arrangement,  which  bears  any 
comparison  to  the  Artificial  System. 

455.  Here  plants  are  conveniently  arranged,  like  words  in  a 
dictionary,  and  thus  easily  found  out  and  tefened  to  their  na- 
tural classes :  no  other  system  exists  which  can  with  certainty 
direct  us  to  these  classes. 

In  commencing  our  remarks  upon  some  of  the  natural  fami- 
lies, we  will  first  consider  the 

LILIACEOUS    FLOWERS. 

456.  These  flowers  consist  of  six  petals,  spreading  gradually 
from  the  base,  and  exhibiting  a  kind  of  bell-form  appearance, 
but  differing  from  the  bell-form  flowers  in  being  polypetalous. 

457.  The  number  of  stamens  in  the  Liliaceous  plants  is  ge- 
nerally six,  sometimes  but  three  ;  they  are  usually  alternate  with 
the  petals. 

458.  The  germ  of  the  Liliaceous  plants  is  always  of  a  trian- 
gular form,  and  contains  three  cells ;  the  roots  are  mostly 
bulbous. 

459.  The  Lily  has  a  scaly  bulb,  the  Onion  a  tunicated  or 
coated  bulb,  the  Tulip  has  a  bulb  which  seems  almost  solid  and 
tuberous. 

460.  The  calyx  is  mostly  wanting  in  Liliaceous  plants,  the 
stems  are  simple  without  branches  ;  the  leaves  entire,  and  nerved. 
To  this  family  belong  the  Tulip,  Lily,  Crown-imperial,  Dog- 
tooth-violet, &c.  Plants  of  this  natural  family  usually  belong 
to  the  class  Hexandria ;  the  Crocus  having  three  stamens,  be- 

ongs  to  the  class  Triandria. 


454.  Can  all  plants  be  easily  arranged  in  distinct  tribes  1 

Abb.  How  are  plants  arranged  in  the  artificial  system'? 

456.  Describe  the  corolla  of  liliaceous  flowers. 

457.  What  is  said  of  the  stamens  of  liliaceous  plants? 

458.  What  is  sail  of  the  germ'? 

459.  Of  the  root  jr  bulb  1 

460  Of  the  calyx,  stems,  leaves,  &c.  ? 


Ch.  XVIII.  j  CLASSIFICATION.  IU9 

CRUCIFORM    FLOWERS. 

461.  These  are  such  flowers  as  have  a  calyx  consisting  of 
four  leaves,  and  a  corolla  composed  of  four  petals  ;  each  petal  is 
fastened  to  the  receptacle  or  bottom  of  tne  calyx  by  a  narrow 
part  called  the  claw.  In  the  centre  of  the  flower  is  a  single 
pistil  long  and  cylindrical;  the  stigma  is  oblong,  and  divided 
into  twro  parts,  which  are  reflexed  or  bent  back  on  each  side. 
Each  petal  is  placed  between  two  leaves  of  the  calyx  ;  this  al- 
ternate position  is  always  seen  in  flowers  where  the  number  of 
petals  equals  the  number  of  leaves  of  the  calyx. 

462.  The  cruciform  flowers  have  six  stamens,  two  of  which, 
standing  opposite  to  each  other,  are  shorter  than  the  remaining 
four,  which  always  stand  in  pairs.  This  inequality  in  their 
length  determines  them  to  be  in  the  class  Tetradynamia. 

463.  The  germ  soon  becomes  a  long  pod,  called  a  silique,  or 
a  short,  thick  one,  called  silicula  ;  this  difference  in  the  length 
of  the  pods  constitutes  the  distinction  of  the  two  orders  of  the 
class  in  which  they  are  placed. 

464.  The  plants  belonging  to  this  class  are  herbaceous,  the 
leaves  are  alternate;  the  Cabbage,  the  Mustard,  the  Radish, 
and  Stock-gilly-flower,  belong  to  this  family.  They  are  fountf, 
on  a  chymical  analysis,  to  contain  some  sulphur. 

461.  What  are  cruciform  flowers'? 
46<2.  What  is  said  of  their  stamens  1 

463.  What  is  said  of  the  germ  1 

464.  What  of  the  leaves,  &c.  t 

10 


110 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 

Fie.  69. 


(Ch.  XVIII. 


£65.  Fig.  69,  A  represents  a  floAver  of  the  cruciform  family  j 
a*.  B,  may  be  seen  the  stamens  arranged  in  two  sets,  the  four 
at  a  being  longer  than  the  two  at  b  ;  at  c,  are  two  glands  be- 
tween the  short  stamens  and  the  germ  ;  at  C,  is  a  petal,  con- 
sisting of  a,  the  border,  and  b,  the  claw ;  at  D,  is  the  pod  or 
silicle  ;  a,  represents  the  valves,  6,  the  seeds,  as  alternately  at- 
tached to  the  edges  of  the  partition  or  dksepiment  which  di 
vides  this  kind  of  pericarp  into  two  cells. 


PAPILIONACEOUS    FLOWERS. 

466.  These  are  so  called  from  a  Latin  word  papilio,  a  butter- 
fly, on  account  of  the  supposed  resemblance  between  them  and 
that  insect;  they  are  generally  flowers  with  brilliant  colouring, 
and  of  a  showy  appearance.  The  sweet-pea  may  be  given  as 
an  example  ;  this  unites  to  delicacy  of  colour  and  beauty  of  form, 
a  highly  fragrant  perfume. 

A 67.  The  flowers  belonging  to  this  natural  family  are  so  pe- 
culiar in  appearance  as  to  make  them  easily  recognized.  The 
Rose,  the  Pink,  and  the  Bell-flower,  are  regular  in  their  form, 
that  is,  there  is  a  symmetry  and  equality  in  their  parts.     Irre- 

465.  What  does  Fig.  69  represent  1 

466.  Describe  the  papilionaceous  flowers 

467.  Are  these  flowers  regular  % 


Ch     XVITT.J  CLASSIFICATION.  1]1 

gular  corollas  are  various  in  their  forms;  the  papilionaceous 
seem,  as  they  stand  upon  their  stem,  to  consist  of  an  upper  and 
under  part. 

468.  In  examining  a  flower  of  this  kind,  a  Pea,  for  example, 
you  should  first  observe  the  calyx,  this  is  monosepalous,  that  is, 
one  entire  sepal,  ending  in  live  distinct  leafy  points  ;  the  two 
upper  ones  wider  than  the  three  under  ones.  The  calyx  bends 
towards  the  lower  part,  as  does  also  the  peduncle,  or  little  stalk 
which  supports  it.  The  peduncle  is  very  flexible;  so  that  the 
flower  readily  avoids  facing  a  current  of  air,  and  turns  its  back 
to  the  wind  and  rain. 

469.  In  examining  the  corolla,  you  will  see  that  it  is  polype- 
talons.  The  first  piece  is  a  large  petal  covering  the  others,  and 
occupying  the  under  part  of  the  corolla  ;  it  is  called  the  stand- 
ard or  banner.  This  petal  is  evidently  designed,  to  protect 
the  stamens  and  other  parts  of  the  flower,  from  the  injuries  oi 
the  weather.     Upon  taking  off  the  banner  you  will  find  that  it 

,  is  inserted  by  a  little  process,  or  projecting  part,  into  the  side 
pieces,  so  that  it  cannot  be  easily  separated  by  winds.  The  ban- 
ner being  taken  off,  the  two  side  pieces  to  which  it  adhered  are 
exposed  to  view;  these  are  called  the  icings;  they  are  strong- 
ly inserted  into  the  remaining  part  of  the  corolla,  and  their  use 
appears  to  be,  that  of  protecting  the  sides  of  the  flower.  Upon 
taking  off  the  wings,  you  will  digcover  the  last  piece  of  the  co- 
rolla, called,  on  account  of  its  form,  the  keel,  or  boat.  This 
covers  and  protects  the  stamens  and  pistils. 

470.  Upon  drawing  the  keel  downwards,  you  will  find  ten 
stamens  ;  they  are  joined  together  by  the  sides  of  their  filaments, 
appearing  like  a  cylinder  surrounding  the  pistil. 

471.  One  of  these  stamens,  however,  does  not  adhere  to  the 
rest ;  but  as  the  flower  fades  and  the  fruit  increases,  it  separates 
and  leaves  an  opening  at  the  upper  side,  through  which  the 
germ  can  extend  itself  by  gradually  opening  the  cylinder.  In 
the  early  stage  of  the  flower,  this  stamen  will  seem  not  to  be 
separated ;  but  by  carefully  moving  it  with  a  pin  or  needle,  its 
filament  will  be  found  unconnected  with  the  other  nine. 

472.  Most  of  the  papilionaceous  plants  belong  to  the  class 
Diadelphia,  order  Decandria.  But  if  the  flower,  although  pa- 
pilionaceous, should  have  ten  stamens  all  in  one  set,  it  is  then 
placed  in  the  class  Decandria.  According  to  this  arrange- 
ment,  a  very  striking  natural  family  of   plants  is  widely  sepa- 

■i-SS.  What  are  the  appearances  presented  by  a  pea  flower  '? 

&>9-  What  may  be  seen  by  examining  the  corolla  of  a  pea  1 

470.  How  many  stamens  does  this  flower  contain? 

471.  Do  they  all  adhere  together? 

472.  To  what  class  do  most  of  the  papilionaceous  flowers  belong  3 


J 12  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Oh.  XIX. 

rated,  a  part  being  taken  from  the  16th  class  and  carried  to  the 
10th. 

473.  The  germ  of  the  papilionaceous  plant  extends  itself  in- 
to that  kind  of  pod  called  a  legume.  The  term  Leguminous, 
which  is  taken  from  the  fruit,  as  Papilionaceous  is  from  the 
flower,  is  applied  to  the  family  of  plants  we  are  considering. 

474.  In  this  family  we  find  the  fine  table  vegetables,  Beans 
and  Peas,  the  useful  medicinal  plant,  Liquorice,  the  line  colour- 
ing Indigo,  the  fragrant  Clover,  so  grateful  as  food  to  many  of 
the  domestic  animals;  the  splendid  Locust  tree,  the  elegant  Lu- 
pine, and  the  delicate  and  odoriferous  Sweet-pea. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Natural  Families. — Labiate  Plants. 

475.  The  flowers  belonging  to  the  labiate  family  are  mone>- 
petalous,  consisting  of  one  piece,  and  are  irregular  in  their  out- 
line and  appearance. 

476.  The  term  Labiate,  derived  from  a  Latin  word  labia, 
lips,  has  been  given,  on  account  of  the  flower  appearing  to  be 
divided  at  the  top  into  two  parts,  resembling  the  lips  of  a  horse 
or  other  animal.     See  Fig.  47. 

477.  This  natural  family  is  sub-divided  into  ringent  and  gap- 
ing, where  the  entrance  into  the  corolla  is  open,  and  personate 
or  masked,  where  the  corolla  is  closed  by  a  prominent  throat  or 
palate. 

47S.  The  labiate  flowers  have  mostly  four  stamens  of  unequal 
length,  standing  in  pairs,  beneath  an  arch  in  the  upper  lip  of  the 
corolla.  On  account  of  this  circumstance,  they  are  ranked  in 
the  class  Didynamia.  A  few  of  the  Labiate  plants  have  but 
two  stamens,  and  on  that  account,  are  placed  in  the  class  Dian- 
dria,  as  the  sage  and  mountain-mint.  Here  again  the  artificial 
system  separates  a  tribe,  which  nature  has  made  strikingly  simi- 
lar. If  you  examine  a  flower  of  this  family,  the  Balm  or  Cat- 
mint, you  will  notice  the  arched  upper  lip  of  the  petal  covering 
the  stamens,  and  that  the  lower  lip  hangs  down  so  that  you  can  see 


473.  What  does  the  germ  of  the  papilionaceous  plants  become  1 

474.  "What  are  some  of  plants  found  in  this  family  1 

475.  What  is  said  of  the  flowers  bekmging  to  the  labiate  family  1 

476.  Why  are  they  called  labiate  1 

477.  How  is  this  family  sub-divided  1 

478.  What  is  said  of  the  stamens  of  labiate  flowers,  and  to  what 
Uass  do  these  flowers  belong  1 


Gil.  XIX.]  CLASSIFICATION.  113 

the  inside  of  the  corolla.  If  you  pull  out  the  corolla  you  will 
take  the  stamens  along  with  it,  the  filaments  being  attached  to 
it,  as  they  usually  are  to  monopetalous  corollas.  The  corolla 
has  a  small  aperture  at  the  base,  through  which  the  pistil  grew 
from  the  receptacle. 

479.  You  have  already  been  informed  that  the  Labiate  flow- 
ers belong  chiefly  to  the  class  Didynamia.  The  ringent  divi- 
sion of  plants  belongs  to  the  order  Gymnospermia,  having  four 
seeds,  lying  naked  in  the  calyx.  The  personate  division  belongs 
to  the  order  Angiospermia,  having  the  seeds  inclosed  in  a  cap- 
sule until  they  are  ripe,  when  the  capsule  opens  spontaneously 
and  disperses  them. 

480.  The  ringent  flowers  generally  grow  in  whorls  or  circles, 
and  at  the  upper  part  of  an  angular  stem,  the  leaves  standing 
opposite.  These  plants  are  never  poisonous.  Among  them  we 
find  many  aromatic  plants,  the  Peppermint,  Lavender,  Savory, 
Majorum,  Thyme,  &c. ;  also  many  herbs  which  are  useful  in 
sickness,  as  Pennyroyal,  Catmint,  Horehound,  &c. 

481.  The  personate  division  affords  some  very  splendid  flow- 
ers, as  the  beautiful  Gerardia,  a  American  Foxglove,  and  the 
magnificent  Bignonia,  (Trumpet  flower.)  The  plants  of  this 
order  seem  to  be  somewhat  allied  to  those  of  the  class  Pentan- 
dria,  in  many  of  these,  as  in  the  Snapdragon,  (Antirrhinum,) 
the  Pentstemon,  &c,  there  exists  the  rudiments  of  a  fifth  sta- 
men, in  accordance  with  the  five  divisions  of  the  calyx  and  co- 
rolla. Some  plants  of  this  division  of  the  Labiate  family  are 
poisonous,  as  the  Foxglove  and  the  Snapdragon. 

UMBELLATE  PLANTS. 

482.  The  plants  of  this  natural  family  are  found  in  the  arti- 
ficial class  Pentandria;  they  derive  their  name  from  the  Latin 
word  umbella,  an  umbrella,  on  account  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  peduncles  of  the  flower  stalks  spread  out  from  the  main 
stem.     See  Fig.  56,  b. 

483.  The  umbellate  plants  are  mostly  herbaceous,  those 
which  grow  on  dry  ground  are  aromatic,  as  Dill,  Fennel,  and 
Caraway :  those  which  grow  in  wet  places,  or  the  aquatic  spe- 
cies, are  among  the  most  deadly  poisons,  as  Water-Hemlock, 
&c.     Plants  of  this  family  are  not  in  general  so  beautiful  to  the 

479.  What  are  the  orders  in  this  class  1 

480.  What  is  said  of  the  ringent  flowers'? 

481.  What  is  said  of  the  personate  division? 

482.  In  which  class  are  Lhw  umbellate  flowers  found  and  from 
whence  then  do  they  take  their  name  ' 

483.  Describe  these  plants 

10* 


1J4  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  ^Ch.  XIX 

sight,  nor  so  interesting  as  many  others.  The  corolla  is  supe- 
rior, or  over  the  germ,  consisting  of  six  petals,  usually  with 
a  stamen  standing  between  each  petal.  From  the  centre  of  the 
flower  arise  two  styles,  which  often  remain  permanent  upon  the 
fruit. 

4S4.  The  general  figure  of  the  fruit  is  oblong  or  oval ;  il 
separates  perpendicularly  into  two  seeds,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
Fennel  or  Dill.  The  figure,  margin,  and  angles  of  the  seeds 
are  considered  as  affording  proper  characters  of  the  genera  :  as 
in  the  Parsnip  they  are  flat,  in  the  Carrot  bristly,  in  the  Hem- 
lock marked  with  ridges.  Among  the  plants  of  this  family 
which  are  used  as  articles  of  food,  are  the  Carrot,  Parsnip, 
Celery,  and  Parsley ;  the  aromatics  are  Dill,  Fennel,  Sweet 
Cicely,  Caraway,  and  Coriander;  and  among  the  poisonous 
plants,  are  the  Conium,  (Poison  Hemlock,)  Water-Parsnip,  and 
the  Cicuta,  (Water-Hemlock.) 

COMPOUNn  FLOWERS. 

485.  The  flowers  of  this  family  begin  to  blossom  in  the  latter 
part  of  summer,  and  are  found  almost  bordering  upon  the  verge 
of  winter.  The  Dandelion  is  among  the  earliest  flowers  of 
spring,  and  one  of  the  latest  of  autumn.  The  Daisy,  in  its  na- 
tive country,  is  found  in  almost  every  spot  which  exhibits  any 
marks  of  fertility  ;  but  with  us  is  no  where  found  except  in 
gardens. 

486.  The  Dandelion  is  not  a  single  flower  like  a  violet  or 
rose,  but  a  crowded  cluster  of  little  flowers.  The  Sunflower 
is  so  large  and  conspicuous,  as  doubtless  to  have  frequently  at- 
tracted your  notice.  If  you  examine  one  carefully,  you  will  find 
it  to  be  composed  of  more  than  a  hundred  florets  or  little  flow- 
ers, each  as  perfect  in  its  kind  as  a  lily,  having  its  corolla,  sta- 
mens, pistils,  and  seed. 

4S7.  We  distinguish  the  Sunflower  into  two  parts — the  disk, 
which  is  the  middle  of  the  flower,  and  supposed  to  have  a  re- 
semblance to  the  middle  or  body  of  the  sun  ;  the  ray  is  the  bor- 
der of  the  floAver,  it  contains  those  florets  which  spread  out  from 
the  disk  as  rays  of  light  diverge  from  the  sun.  The  florets  in 
this,  as  in  other  compound  flowers,  do  not  all  begin  to  expand  at 
the  same  time,  they  usually  begin  at  the  disk,  and  proceed  in- 
wards towards  the  centre. 

484.  What  is  observed  of  the  fruit  of  the  umbellate  plants  1 

485.  What  is  said  of  the  blossoming  of  compound  flowers  1 

488.  How  do  the  dandelion  and  sunflower  differ  from  the  violet  and 
rose  1 

487.  Into  what  two  parts  would  vou  distinguish  the  sunflower? 


Ch.  XIX.]  CLASSIFICATION.  1 15 

488  If  you  examine  with  a  microscope  one  of  the  florets  of 
the  disk  you  will  perceive  it  to  be  tubular,  containing  one  pis- 
til surrounded  by  five  stamens,  the  styles  of  which  are  separa- 
ble but  the  five  anthers  grow  together,  forming  a  tube  around 
the  pistil.  It  is  this  union  of  anthers  which  gives  to  compound 
flowers  a  place  in  the  class  Syngenesia,  which  name  signifies 
anthers  growing  together.  . 

4S9  The  florets  of  the  ray  are  called  neutral,  having  neither 
stamens  nor  pistils ;  the  circumstances  of  its  having  neutral 
florets  in  the  ray,  places  the  Sunflower  in  the  order  Frustranea 
of  the  17th  class.  - 

490  Although  the  term  compound  is  applied  to  the  flowers 
of  the  class  Syngenesia,  the  real  circumstance  on  which  the 
class  is  founded  is  not  the  compound  character  of  the  flower, 
but  the  union  of  anthers.  ; 

491  A  Clover  blossom,  in  one  sense,  may  be  said  to  be  com- 
pound as  it  is  a  collection  of  many  little  flowers  compounded 
or  united  into  one;  but  each  little  floret  of  the  clover  has  its 
own  calyx  ;  there  is  no  general  calyx  inclosing  the  whole,  as  in 
most  of  the  Syngenesious  plants,  but  the  florets  are  arranged  m 
such  a  manner  as  to  form  a  head;  the  anthers  are  separate,  the 
iilaments  are  connected  at  their  sides,  and  this  latter  circum- 
stance, together  with  the  papilionaceous  form  of  the  corolla, 
places  the  clover  in  the  class  Diadelphia. 

492.  Most  of  the  Syngenesious  flowers  are  composed  of  two 
sorts  of  florets;  they  are  either  tubular,  or  strap  shaped  (hgu- 
late,)  appearing  flat  like  a  strap,  both  kinds  are  toothed  at  the 
edge ;  the  ligulate  are  sometimes  called  Semiflorets,  or  halt 
flowers. 


488.  What  is  the  appearance  of  the  florets  of  the  disk  when  exam- 
ined by  a  microscope  1 

489.  Whv  are  florets  of  the  ray  c'led  neutran 

490.  Is  the  class  Syngenesia  founded  on  the  compound  character  ol 

flowers  ^ 

491    Whv  does  not  the  clover  belong  to  this  class 

492.  What  two  sorts  of  florets  are  generally  fcunc  in  Syngenesious 
plants  1 


116 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


[Oh.  XIX. 


Analysis  of  the  Daisy. 


Pisr.  70. 


We  have,  at  Fig. 
70,  a  representation  oi 
the  Mountain  Daisy; 
we  will  now  consider 
the  appearance  of  its 
different  parts. 

493.  1.  The  Boot,  a  ; 
you  will  observe  this 
answers  to  the  descrip- 
tion of  fibrous,  as  small 
thread -like  parts  issue 
from  the  main  root,  or 
radix. 

494.  2.  The  Leaves, 
b  ;  these,  you  observe, 
spring  from  the  root, 
and  are  hence  called 
radical ;  being  undi- 
vided, they  are  called 
simple.  In  form  they 
are  somewhat  oval, 
with  the  narrow  end 
towards  the  stem;  this 
form  is  called  obovate. 
The  leaves  are  said  to 
be  crenate,  on  account 
of  their  scolloped  mar- 
gins. 


495.  3.  The  Stem,  c,  is  called  a  scape,  because  it  springs  di- 
rectly from  the  root,  and  bears  no  leaves. 

496.  4.  The  Calix,  d,  is  said  to  be  hemispherical,  or  a  half 
sphere;  it  is  common,  that  is  inclosing  many  florets;  the 
leafets  of  the  calyx,  sometimes  called  scales,  are  equal,  or  of 
the  same  size. 

497.  5.  The  Corolla,  e,  is  compound,  having  many  florets  on 
one  receptacle,   radiate,  having  rays  ;    the  florets  of   the  disk 

493.  What  kind  of  root  has  the  daisy? 

494.  Describe  its  leaves. 

495.  What  kind  of  stem  has  the  daisy? 

496.  Describe  its  calyx. 

497.  Describe  the  corolla. 


<Jll.  XIX. J  CLASSIFICATION.  -17 

are  tubular  (Fig.  71,  a) ;  they  have  both  stamens  and  pistils  ; 

they  are  funnel-shaped,  and  five 
toothed;  the  florets  of  the  ray 
Fig.  71,  b,  are  flat,  and  have  pis- 
tils without  stamens. 

49S.  6.  The  Stamens,  c,  arejive, 
united  by  their  anthers,  forming  a 
tube. 

499.  7.  The  pistil,  in  the  disk 
florets,  through  the  tube  formed 
by  the  anthers,  d;  the  stigma  is 
parted  into  two  divisions  which 
are  reflexed  (bent  back) ;  the 
pistil  in  the  ray  through  the  tube 
of  the  floret. 

500.  8.  The  Daisy  has  no  pe- 
ricarp, or  seed  vessel,  the  seeds 

grow  upon  the  receptacle,  e,  they  are  single  and  shaped  some- 
what like  an  egg ;  they  are  also  naked,  that  is,  destitute  of  the 
downy  plume  called  egret,  which  is  seen  upon  the  dandelion, 
and  many  other  of  the  syngenesious  plants. 

501.  9.  The  receptacle  is  conical,  or  in  shape  resembles  a 
sugar-loaf.  It  is  dotted  with  little  holes :  these  are  the  places 
in  which  the  seeds  were  fixed.  The  appearance  of  the  recepta- 
cle, whether  naked  or  chaffy,  is  very  important  to  be  observed 
in  the  syngenesious  plants;  it  sometimes  constitutes  a  distinc- 
tion between  genera. 

502.  The  botanical  name  of  the  daisy  is  bellis  perennis. 
tt  belongs  to  class  17th,  Syngenesia,  because  the  anthers  are 
united  ;  order  2d,  Superflua,  because  the  pistils  in  the  ray  are 
superfluous,  or  have  no  stamens.  The  generic  name  Bellis,  is 
perhaps  from  the  Latin  word  bellies,  handsome  ;  the  specific 
name,  perennis,  signifies  that  it  is  a  perennial  plant,  or  one 
whose  roots  live  several  years. 

503.  The  common  name,  daisy,  is  derived  from  a  property 
which  many  of  the  syngenesious  plants  possess,  of  folding  up 
their  petals  at  the  setting  of  the  sun,  and  expanding  them  with 
its  rising.  The  poet  Chaucer,  who  lived  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, is  said  to  have  first  noticed  this  circumstance,  and  to  have 


498.  Describe  its  stamens. 

499.  How  is  the  pistil  situated  1 

500.  Where  do  the  seeds  grow  1 

501.  Describe  the  receptacle  of  the  daisy. 

502.  What  is  the  botanical  name  and  classification  of  the  daisy  1 

503.  Why  was  this  flower  called  daisy  1 


118  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.   XX. 

called  the  flower  Day's-eye.     The  French  name  for  the  daisy 
is  la  belle  Marguerite. 


CHAPTER  XX. 
Class  1st — Class  2nd. 


504.  You  have  now  been  made  acquainted  with  many  impor- 
tant principles  in  the  science  of  Botany.  You  were  first  taught 
the  names  of  the  different  parts  of  a  flower;  then  how  to  find  to 
what  class,  order,  genera,  and  species,  some  particular  plants 
belonged ;  and  after  that,  all  the  classes  and  orders  were  ex- 
plained. We  then  took  up  the  subject  of  plants  generally,  and 
considered  them  as  respects  their  various  organs,  as  the  root, 
stem,  leaf,  &c.  5  this  part  of  the  study  is  often  called  elementary 
Botany,  while  the  study  of  classes  and  orders  is  called  syste- 
matic Botany. 

505.  The  different  families  of  plants,  as  they  seem  distinguish- 
ed by  nature,  were  next  considered.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  you 
now  understand  clearly  the  difference  between  natural  fami- 
lies, and  artificial  classes ;  viz.  that  the  former,  such  as  the 
families  of  lilies,  roses,  &c.  are  distinguished  by  characters 
■which  may  be  noticed  by  all  observers ;  while  the  latter  are 
founded  upon  circumstances  which  botanists  have  agreed  to 
found  their  classifications  upon. 

506.  In  pursuing  the  study  of  Botany,  it  is  necessary  that 
you  should  have  a  great  deal  of  practice,  in  the  systematic  part; 
that  is,  that  you  should  analyze  many  plants,  and  be  careful  to 
collect  and  examine  flowers.  We  shall  now  consider  some  of 
the  classes  and  orders  in  a  more  particular  manner,  and  give 
examples  of  plants  which  belong  to  them. 

504.  What  is  said  of  the  different  principles  which  you  have  now 
been  made  acquainted  with'? 

505.  What  do  you  understand  to  be  the  difference  between  Natural 
Families  and  Artificial  Classes? 

506.  What  is  siid  of  practice  in  Botany  1 


Ch.   XX.]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  1T9 

Class  1. — Monandria.*     One  stamen. 
It  contains  two  orders. 

507.  The  first  order  of  the  first  class  is  Monogynia,  or  one 
pistil.  There  are  few  plants  in  this  class ;  the  genus  Hippti- 
ris,  or  mare's  tail,  which  grows  in  water  and  marshes,  and  is 
therefore  aquatic,  belongs  here.  It  is  considered  a  perfect  flower, 
because  it  has  a  stamen  and  pistiJ,  though  it  has  neither  calyx 
nor  corolla. 

SOS.  Look  at  Fig.  72,  and  you  will 
see  at  a,  that  the  stem  is  erect  and 
simple;  the  leaves  linear,  acute,  and 
growing  in  whorls. 

At  6,  is  a  representation  of  a  flow- 
er of  this  plant  as  seen  through  a  mi  • 
croscope  ;  the  germ  is  egg-shaped ; 
the  style  is  long  and  awl-shaped  ;  the 
stigma  is  small  and  pointed ;  the  an- 
ther is  large,  and  connected  to  the  germ 
by  a  short  filament. 

You  must  study  the  explanations 
and  look  at  the  figure  until  you  can 
tell  the  different  parts  as  represented. 

509.  Southern  countries  have  some  very  valuable  plants  of 
this  class ;  as  the  Arrow-root,  which,  when  made  into  gruel,  is 
nourishing  to  the  sick ;  persons  have  sometimes  lived  for  weeks 
upon  this ;  it  has  been  found  very  beneficial  for  feeble  children 
who  could  not  bear  milk.  This  substance  looks  like  starch, 
and  is  prepared  by  wetiing  it  first  with  a  little  cold  water,  and 
then  pouring  upon  it  boiling  water  in  the  same  manner  as  for 
making  starch. 

510.  The  Ginger   is   botanically  called    Zinziber,  a   name 

*  Here  the  pupil  can  consult  pages  24  and  25,  where  he  will  find  that 
Monos  is  the  Greek  for  one,  and  andria  for  stamen ;  therefore  the  1st 
class  is  called  Monandria,  because  it  has  one  stamen.  For  an  expla- 
nation of  the  names  of  the  orders,  he  must  look  to  Chap.  V.  It  is  re- 
commended to  the  teacher  to  examine  the  pupil  closely  upon  the  classes 
and  orders,  and  especially  the  derivation  of  the  terms  by  which  they 
are  designated. 


507.  What  is  said  of  the  1st  order  of  the  class  Monandria'? 

508.  What  does  Fig.  72  represent  1 

509.  What  is  said  of  the  Arrow-root  * 

510.  What  is  said  of  Ginger  1 


^20  BOTANY  FOR  REGINNERS.  [  Ch.  XX. 

which  is  said  to  be  of  Indian  origin,  the  plant  being  a  native  ot 
the  West  Indies.  It  is  placed  in  the  class  and  order  we  are 
now  considering,  because  it  has  but  one  stamen  and  one  pistil. 
Its  flowers  are  beautiful,  and  highly  odoriferous.  It  is  the  root 
of  this  plant  which  affords  the  ginger  powder,  so  much  uied  in 
making  gingerbread,  beer,  &c.  The  roots  are  first  dried,  then 
ground ;  but  impositions  are  often  practised  by  mixing  some 
less  valuable  substance  with  the  ground  ginger.  It  is  therefore 
best  to  buy  it  in  the  root.  The  fresh  root  of  ginger  is  made  into 
sweetmeats  in  the  West  Indies  ;  these  are  often  brought  to  the 
United  States,  and  kept  by  nice  housekeepers  in  order  to  add  a 
flavour  to  other  preserves. 

511.  Order  2.  Digynia;  this  has  one  stamen,  and  two  pis- 
tils. We  here  find  Blitum;  it  has  no  corolla.  Look  at  Fig. 
72,  at  c  you  will  find  a  representation  of  this  flower;  its  calyx 
is  deeply  three  parted ;  the  germ  resembles  a  berry,  and  is 
crowned  bv  the  two  reflexed  styles. 

Class  II.    Diandria.     Two  stamens. 
Order  Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

512.  For  an  example  in  this  class  and  order,  you  have  here 
a  representation  of  the  blossom  of  the  Lilac,  of  which  the  sci- 
entific name  is  Syringa,  said  to  be  derived  from  a  Turkish 
word  signifying  pipe,  the  stems  of  pipes  being  sometimes  made 
of  the  roots  of  the  plant. 

511.  What  is  the  name  of  the  2d  order,  and  what  plant  is  described 
Tinder  it '? 

512.  What  plant  is  spoken  of  under  the  1st  order  of  the  class  Dian- 
dria 1 


Ch.  XX.l 


CLASSES  AND  ORDERS. 


121 


Fisr.  73. 


513.  Fig.  73,  at  a,  shows,  a  flower 
of  the  lilac ;  the  corolla  is  salver  form, 
having  a  flat  four-parted  border,  spread- 
ing from  a  tube.  You  might  at  first 
suppose  the  lilac  to  consist  of  four  pe- 
tals ;  but  if  you  should,  in  a  real  flower, 
attempt  to  separate  them,  you  would 
find  the  whole  united,  and  that  it  is 
monopetalous.  In  flowers  of  one  pe- 
tal, the  stamens  are  generally  fasten- 
ed to  the  corolla;  where  there  are 
several  petals,  the  stamens  are  usually 
attached  to  the  receptacle.  At  b  the 
lilac  is  represented  as  if  cut  length- 
wise, to  show  the  two  stamens  stand- 
ing opposite  to  each  other,  and  attached  to  the  corolla. 

514.  The  flowers  of  the  lilac  are  crowded  together  in  that 
form  of  inflorescence  which  is  called  a  thyrse.  This  flower, 
although  so  common,  is  an  exotic.  There  are  two  species, 
which  are  frequently  to  be  met  with  in  this  country ;  the  most 
common  is  the  vulgaris,  which  has  broad  heart-shaped  leaves; 
the  persica,  or  Persian,  has  lanceolate  leaves.  The  word  lilac 
is  derived  from  the  Persian,  and  signifies  a  flower.  These  plants 
are  shrubs,  and  distinguished  by  large  showy  thyrses  of  fragrant 
purple  or  white  flowers. 

515.  The  Veronica,  or  Speedwell,  is  found  in  America, 
though  there  are  here  but  a  few  species  of  it,  compared  to  those 
of  Europe.  It  has  a  wheel-shaped  corolla,  deeply  four-cleft, 
with  the  lower  part  somewhat  smaller  than  the  others,  as  may 
be  seen  at  Fig.  73,  c  ;  the  two  stamens  and  the  pistil  may  be 
seen  in  the  picture.  The  beccabunga  is  one  of  the  most  com- 
mon American  species  of  this  genus ;  it  is  found  on  the  bor- 
ders of  brooks  and  in  ditches.  The  petals  are  blue,  but  very 
soon  turn  black ;  yet  although  this  plant  does  not  make  a  hand- 
some appearance  in  an  herbarium,  it  is  desirable  to  obtain  it, 
as  there  are  so  few  specimens  of  this  class  and  order.  One 
species  of  this  genus,  the  alpina,  is  common  to  the  Highlands 
of  Scotland ;  another  species  is  found  only  upon  the  Cheviot 
Hills  between  England  and  Scotland.  Various  species  of  it 
abound  in  Wales  and  other  parts  of  Great  Britain. 

51(?.  The  Circtea  is  represented  at  Fig.  73,  d;  the  calyx  is 


513.  What  does  Fig.  73  represent  % 

514.  What  farther  is  said  of  the  lilac  1 

515.  Describe  the  Veronica. 
51G.  Describe  the  Circa^a. 

11 


122  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  |  Ch.  XX. 

monosepalous,  or  has  but  one  leaf,  it  is  divided  into  two  parts, 
which  are  rejlexed  ;  the  corolla  has  two  petals;  the  germ  is 
below  the  calyx.  This  is  a  very  small  perennial  plant  which 
grows  in  shady  places ;  its  blossom  is  white,  and  remarkable 
for  the  symmetry  of  its  parts,  having  two  stamens,  two  petals 
a  calyx  with  two  divisions  ;  a  capsule  with  two  cells,  each  of 
which  contains  two  seeds.  Its  common  name  is  Enchanter's 
night  shade  ;  this  plant  is  common  about  the  shores  of  the 
Cumberland  lakes  in  England,  and  the  Highland  glens  of  Scot- 
land, as  well  as  in  the  United  States. 

517.  The  Olea,  or  olive,  is  said  to  derive  its  scientific  name 
from  a  Latin  word  signifying  oil.  This  plant  is  an  evergreen 
tree  which  grows  to  the  height  of  twenty  or  thirty  feet ;  it  is 
common  on  the  rocks  of  Palestine,  and  travellers  say  it  is  still 
found  upon  the  spot  called  the  Mount  of  Olives.  It  is  possible 
that  the  very  tree  which  once  afforded  shade  to  our  Saviour 
may  be  still  living,  since  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  there 
are  trees  now  in  existence,  of  which  Pliny,  who  lived  near  thb 
time  of  Christ,  makes  mention. 

518.  Order  2.  Digynia;  two  pistils.  To  illustrate  this  or- 
der we  shall  mention  the  Anthoxanthum,  or  sweet-scenied 
spring-grass ;  this  blossoms  in  May,  and  when  drying,  diffuses 
the  pleasant  and  refreshing  smell  peculiar  to  new  mown  hay. 
This  plant  is  not  classed  with  the  other  grasses,  which  are  most 
'v  in  the  third  class,  because  it  has  but  two  stamens. 

519.  Order  3d.  Trigynia,  three  pistils.  We  here  find  the 
genus  Piper,  the  name  of  Avhich  is  derived  from  the  Hindoo 
word  pippul.  It  is  a  climbing  plant  which  is  supported  upon 
poles  ;  thus  the  pepper  plantations  of  the  East  Indies  bear  a  re- 
semblance to  the  hop  fields  of  New  England.  The  Piper  Ni- 
grum, or  black  pepper,  is  that  species  which  is  most  used  in 
commerce,  and  which  furnishes  the  spice  daily  used  upon  our 
tables.  Black  pepper  was  known  in  commerce  in  the  most  re- 
mote ages.  The  Greeks  and  Romans  obtained  it  from  Asia. 
It  has  been  introduced  into  the  hot  region  of  America ;  where  it 
grows  as  well  as  in  its  native  country. 

520.  Another  species  of  pepper  is  the  betel;  the  leaves  of 
this  plant  are  used  in  the  East  Indies,  to  enclose  slices  of  a 
palm  nut  called  the  arcca  nut,  thus  prepared  for  the  purpose  of 
chewing ;  the  natives  of  that  country  esteem  it  a  great  luxury, 


517.  Describe  the  Olive. 

518.  What  plant  is  described  under  the  2d  order  1 

519.  "What  is  described  under  the  3d  order? 

520.  Of  what  genus  is  the  betel  nut  1 


Cb.  XXL]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  123 

using  it  as  Americans  do  tobacco.  Those  who  have  read  the 
Lady  of  the  Manor,  Stories  on  the  Church  Catechism,  and 
other  works  of  Mrs.  Sherwood,  as  well  as  those  of  other  wri- 
ters on  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people  of  India,  will  re- 
collect the  betel  nut. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Class  3d — Class  4:th. 

Class  III. — Triandria,  three  stamens. 

Order  1st,  Monogynia,  om  pistil. 

521.  This  picture  represents  two 
flowers  of  this  class  and  order.  At  a 
is  a  flower  of  the  genus  Zrm,  (from 
the  Greek  ixios,  blue,)  the  common 
name  of  which  is  blackberry-lily, 
though  the  blackberry-lily  common  in 
our  gardens  is  of  an  orange  colour ;  at 
b  is  the  same  flower  cut  lengthwise  to 
show  the  three  stamens ;  this  is  not  a 
liliaceous  flower,  notwithstanding  its 
common  name,  as  such  flowers  have 
six  stamens.  Fig.  74,  at  c,  represents 
the  Nardus,  or  mat-grass  :  this  flower 
differs  from  those  of  the  common  grass- 
es in  having  but  one  pistil. 

522.  The  Crocus  is  among  our  earliest  garden  flowers ;  its 
name  is  derived  from  ancient  Mythology,  which  pretended  that 
a  youth  of  that  name  was  transformed  into  this  plant. 

523.  The  species  of  crocus  called  vernus  (a  name  which  sig- 
nifies spring)  sometimes  appears  as  early  as  March,  and  often 
springs  up  amidst  surrounding  snow  banks;  it  is  of  various  co- 
lours, purple,  straw  coloured,  yellow,  and  variegated.  This  is  a 
oulbous  plant,  with  linear  leaves,  a  spatha  calyx,  and  a  corolla 
of  six  petals. 

524.  One  species  of  the  Crocus,  the  autumnalis,  blossoms 
late  in  autumn ;  the  large  yellow  stigmas,  furnish  the  true  saf- 
fron which  is  sold  by  druggists.  The  plant  commonly  known 
among  us  as  the  saffron,  is  a  compound  flower,  and  belongs  to 

521.  "What  does  Fig.  74  represent'? 

522.  What  is  said  of  the  Crocus  with  respect  to  the  derivation  of  its 
name'? 

523.  Describe  the  Crocus  vernus. 

524.  Describe  the  Crocus  autumnalis, 


124  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XXI. 

the  class  Syngenesia;  it  is  the  fine  yellow  petal?  of  the  latter 
which  produce  the  colour  used  in  dyeing;  these  possess  medici- 
nal properties. 

525.  The  Iris,  is  one  of  the  most  common  ol  our  garden 
plants ;  several  species  are  found  in  meadows  and  damp 
grounds.  The  common  name  is,  flower  de  luce,  which  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  French  fleur  de  lis,  or  flower  of  the  lily. 

526.  This  w7as  formerly  the  national  emblem  of  France,  as 
the  rose  was  of  England.  It  was  adopted  in  1179  by  Louis 
VII ;  after  this,  some  kings  of  the  house  of  Bourbon  began  to 
use  upon  their  seals  and  coat  of  arms,  three  of  these  flowers. 

527.  When,  on  the  fall  of  the  Bourbon  family,  Napoleon  be- 
came emperor  of  the  French,  he  adopted  the  Roman  Eagle  for 
his  emblem.  The  standard  for  his  army  was  a  gilt-eagle  ele- 
vated upon  a  long  staff;  it  appeared  sealed,  and  with  its'  wings 
folded,  according  to  the  Roman  manner  of  representing  this  bold 
and  resolute  bird.  The  American  Eagle  stands,  with  outspread 
wings,  as  if  still  soaring  aloft,  and  protecting  the  striped  banner 
which  is  below  him. 

528.  After  the  ruin  of  Napoleon,  and  the  restoration  of  the 
Bourbon  family  to  the  throne  of  France,  the  eagle  was  put 
down,  and  the  fleur  de  lis,  or  Iris,  restored  to  its  ancient  ho- 
nours ;  the  friends  of  the  restored  Bourbons  were  every  where 
seen  with  this  flower  in  the  button-hole  of  the  coat. 

529.  When  in  1S30,  a  new  revolution  drove  from  France  its 
Bourbon  king,  Charles  X,  the fleur  de  lis  was  again  in  disgrace, 
and  palaces  and  public  works  adorned  with  this  emblem  were 
destroyed  without  mercy.  Some  have  supposed  that  the  white 
lily  is  the  national  flower  of  the  French,  but  it  is  undoubtedly 
the  white  Ins  which  is  thus  distinguished. 

530.  You  will  find  the  Iris  a  curious  and  interesting  plant  to 
analyze,  which,  after  what  you  have  now  learned  respecting  the 
plant,  I  hope  you  will  feel  induced  to  attempt.  The  name  Iris 
is  so  called  from  iris,  the  rain  bow,  on  account  of  the  variety  of 
colours  which  this  flower  reflects.  Purple,  blue,  orange,  yel- 
low, and  white,  are  often  seen  shading  into  one  another  in 
some  species.  The  most  common  Iris  is  that  which  is  found  in 
marshes  and  known  by  the  name  of  Blue  flag,  and  sometimes 
roison  flag. 


525.  Give  an  account  of  the  Iris. 

526.  Who  adopted  this  flower  as  a  national  emblem  i 

«2"  ^?en  Was  lhe  Roman  Ea?le  substituted  for  the  Fleur  de  lis 't 
too'  When  was  the  Ins  restored  to  its  ancient  honours  i 
??a  ?«?w  ^as  the /ear  de  lis  regarded  after  the  revolution  of  1830 1 
5J0.  Why  is  the  Iris  so  called  1 


Ch.    XXL]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  125 

531.  Order  2,  Digynia,  two  pistils.  We  here  find  the  lmpor- 
ant  family  of  grasses,  of  which  there  are  many  different  gene- 
ra.    They  are   distributed  throughout   the  globe,   and  furnish 
many  of  the  most  useful  vegetables  for  man  and  beast. 

532.  Among  the  most  useful  of  the  grass  family,  are  wheat, 
rye,  barley,  oats,  Indian  corn,  and  rice,  besides  meadow-grass 
and  those  kinds  which  are  eaten  by  cattle. 

533.  Indian  corn,  though  it  is  ranked  with  the  grasses  on  ac- 
count of  its  long  and  linear  leaves,  its  fibrous  roots,  and  some 
other  particulars,  yet  it  is  not  placed  in  the  third  class,  because 
its  stamens  and  pistils  are  not  in  the  same  flower.  Rice  is 
placed  in  the  sixth  class  on  account  of  the  number  of  its  sta- 
mens. You  see  that  natural  families  are  sometimes  separated 
by  the  artificial  classification  ;  as  in  the  second  class  two  grass- 
es were  mentioned,  which  were  placed  there  on  account  of  hav- 
ing two  stamens. 

534.  Grasses  have  fibrous  roots,  their  stems  are  of  that  kind 
called  culms,  being  long,  slender,  and  hollow,  and  having  knots 
from  which  arises  a  long  linear  or  lanceolate  leaf  surrounding 
the  stem  like  a  sheath. 

535.  The  stems  of  grasses  grow  internally,  or  from  the  centre 
outwards  ;  this  is  the  reverse  of  what  appears  in  the  oak,  the 
new  wood  of  which  encircles  the  old. 

536.  The  flowers  of  the  grasses  are  found  in  what  is  called 
the  ear  or  head  ;  and  consist  of  a  calyx  of  two  green  husks 
called  a  glume  ;  within  this  calyx  is  the  blossom,  consisting  of 
a  husk  of  two  pieces;  these  husks  are  the  chaff,  which  is  sepa- 
rated from  the  seed  by  threshing.  If  you  observe  a  blossom  oi 
wheat,  or  of  common  meadow  grass,  you  will  see  three  sta- 
mens with  large  anthers,  and  two  pistils  with  feathered  stig- 
mas. 

537.  The  grasses  have  no  seed  vessel,  but  the  seed  is  con- 
tained within  the  husks,  which  gradually  open  and  throw  out 
their  contents ;  this  scattering  of  the  seed  is  the  cause  of  the 
very  general  distribution  of  grasses. 

53S.  Wheat,  rye,  and  oats,  are  annual  plants ;  that  is,  their 
roots  die  every  year,  and  the  plant  is  renewed  by  means  of  the 


531.  What  important  family  do  we  find  in  the  2d  order  of  the  :lass 
Triandria  1 

532.  Which  are  some  of  the  most  useful  of  the  grass  family? 

533.  Why  are  not  Indian-corn  and  Rice  classed  with  the  grasses  1 

534.  What  is  said  of  the  roots  of  grasses  1 

535.  What  of  their  stems  1 

536.  What  of  their  flowers  1 

537.  Have  the  grasses  a  seed  vessel? 

538.  What  grasses  are  annual,  and  what  are  perennial  1 

11* 


126  BOTANY  FOR  I  EGINNERN.  [Cll.    XXI. 

seed.  The  grasses  which  serve  for  the  subsistence  of  cattle  are 
mostly  perennial ;  though  the  herbage  dies  at  the  approach  of 
winter,  the  roots  live,  and  are  ready  to  throw  out  their  shoots  on 
the  return  of  spring. 

539.  Grasses  are  not  recommended  for  young  botanists  to 
analyze,  because  it  is  often  difficult  to  distinguish  the  different 
genera,  as  they  appear  in  many  respects  very  similar,  and  the 
flowers  are  not  showy  like  those  of  many  other  plants  ;  how- 
ever, you  can  easily  distinguish  the  different  parts  of  a  bunch  of 
grass,  viz. :  the  fibrous  root,  the  culm-like  stem,  the  long  and 
narrow  leaves,  and  the  flowers  with  their  green  stamens  and 
pistils. 

540.  There  are  some  coarse  grass-like  plants,  which  grow  in 
bogs  and  marshes,  destitute  of  those  nourishing  qualities  which 
belong  to  the  grasses  generally  ;  they  are  known  by  the  name 
of  rushes,  sedges,  and  cat-tails :  most  of  them  have  their  sta- 
mens and  pistils  on  separate  flowers,  and  are  therefore  placed  in 
the  class  Mwutcia. 

Class  IV. — Tetrandia,  four  stamens. 

541.  Oroer  1,  Monogynia,  one  pistil.  This  class  presents  us 
with  flowers  of  four  stamens  of  nearly  equal  length; — there  is 
another  class,  the  13th,  in  which  the  plants  have  four  stamens, 
but  these  grow  in  two  pairs  of  unequal  length. 

Fig.  75. 

542.  The  cut  represents  at  a  the 
stamens,  pistils,  and  four  leaved  calyx, 
of  the  common  plaintain;  at  6,  those  oi 
the  Cornus,  or  Box- wood  ;  at  c,  is  a 
flower  of  the  Cissus,  or  false  grape,  its 
calyx  is  very  small,  (not  seen  in  the 
cut,)  the  petals  are  large  and  bent 
back,  the  filaments  are  shorter  than 
the  petals  and  crowned  with  large  an- 
thers. 

543.  There  is  a  little  pale  blue  flow- 
er which  almost  every  child  in  New 
England    knows    and     loves.      It   is 
known  by  different  names  ;  some  call 

539.  Are  grasses  the  best  flowers  for  beginners  in  botany  to  analyze! 

540.  What  is  said  of  the  grass-like  plants  which  grow  in  bogs  and 
marshes'? 

541.  How  does  the  4th  class  differ  from  the  13th  % 

542.  Wl  at  does  Fig.  75  represent '? 


Ch.  X  XI. J  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  127 

it  Innocence,  of  which  it  is  no  unapt  emblem,  others  term  it 
Forget-me-not ;  but  as  the  latter  name  is  appropriated  to  several 
other  flowers,  I  would  recommend  the  former.  This  little  flower 
rises  but  a  few  inches  from  the  ground  ;  it  is  surrounded  by 
tufts  of  leaves  clustered  around  the  root ;  it  grows  in  great  lux- 
uriance upon  sloping  banks,  dotting  the  meadows  and  sides  of 
rivulets  ;  often  appearing  in  large  patches,  which  form  a  soft 
and  fragrant  bed;  it  invites  the  child  weary  of  play  to  repose  on 
its  flowery  turf,  and  thus  it  becomes  associated  with  recollec- 
tions of  the  playful  and  happy  innocence  of  early  days. 

514.  A  lady  of  New  England,  who  learned  Botany  at  a  dis- 
tance from  the  scenes  of  her  childhood,  though  she  found  a 
great  many  splendid  and  beautiful  flowers  to  examine  by  the 
aid  of  her  favourite  study,  was  very  anxious  to  meet  with  the 
little  pale  blue  meadow-flower  which  had  flourished  in  such 
luxuriance  around  the  home  of  her  infancy  ;  she  examined 
books  to  rind  drawings  or  descriptions  of  it,  and  searched  the 
fields  for  living  specimens,  but  none  seemed  to  answer  to  the 
picture  in  her  mind,  and  she  at  length  gave  up  the  little  flower, 
as  a  thing  of  mere  fancy,  which  had  mingled  with  the  indis- 
tinct recollections  of  early  days.  But  on  returning  to  her  na- 
tive place,  as  she  was  riding  out  one  fine  day  in  spring,  a  mossy 
bank  appeared  to  her  delighted  eye,  bespangled  with  the  flower 
of  Innocence,  and  presenting  the  very  image  she  had  so  often 
driven  from  her  mind  as  a  creation  of  fancy.  She  alighted, 
and  after  feasting  her  eyes  on  the  sight  once  so  familiar,  and 
enjoying  the  freshness  of  the  flowery  turf,  she  carefully  placed 
in  a  book  some  tufts  of  the  little  plant,  and  on  going  home, 
sought  out  its  name  and  place  in  botanical  arrangement. 

543.  The  lady  saw  that  it  had  four  stamens  of  nearly  equal 
length,  and  one  pistil,  and  that  it  must  therefore  be  described 
under  the  fourth  class,  first  order  ;  the  little  calyx  was  four  cleft, 
it  supported  a  corolla  having  a  small  tube,  and  spreading  into  a 
flat  border  with  four  petal  like  divisions,  which  resembled  a 
cross.  The  little  leaves  were  ovate  and  radical ;  and  the  stem 
spread  out  into  small  branches,  bearing  upon  them  the  flowers. 
Then  the  lady  by  examining  the  different  descriptions  of  plants 
in  this  class  and  order,  found  that  her  little  favourite  was  known 
by  botanists  by  the  name  of  houstonia  cerulcea*  the  generic 
name  being  derived  from  Houston,  the  person  who  first  describ- 

*  Pronounced  cerulea. 


543.  What  is  said  of  the  flower  called  Innocence  1 

544.  What  is  said  of  a  lady  who   wished  to  meet  with  this  little 
flower  after  she  had  studied  Boiany  1 


128 


BOTANY  FOP  BEGINNERS. 


|Ch.  XXII. 

ed  it,  and  the  specific  name  signifying  blue,  being  the  Latin 
term  for  that  colour. 

I  should  like  to  tell  you  more  about  the  flowers  of  this  class, 
but  as  you  proceed  in  your  analysis  of  plants,  you  will  find 
many  pretty  wild-flowers  which  belong  here,  as  well  as  some 
splendid  green-house  plants. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Class  5th — Class  6th. 

Class  V.  Pentanbria,  five  stamens. 

Order  1.  Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

546.  The  fifth  class  is  said  to  include  about  a  tenth  part  of 
all  known  species  of  plants.  The  flowers  of  this  class  have 
five  separate  stamens,  while  those  of  the  class  Syngenesia 
have  five  stamens  whose  anthers  are  united. 

Fig.  76.  547.  Fig.  76,  shows  you,  at  a,  a  flow 

er  called  Loose-strife  ;  this  in  Botany  is 
known  by  the  generic  name  Lysimachia, 
which  is  derived  from  Lysimachus,  the 
discoverer  of  the  medical  virtues  of  an 
ancient  plant  so  named.  You  may  find 
several  different  species  of  this  plant  in 
June  and  July  by  the  sides  of  brooks 
and  in  low  meadow-grounds.  The  flow- 
ers are  wheel-form,  and  generally  yel- 
low. 

At  b,  (Fig.  76,)  is  a  picture  of  the 
blossom  of  the  trumpet  honeysuckle, 
called  Louicera,  from  Lonicer,  a  bota 
nist  of  the  16th  century.  This  flowei 
has  a  very  small  Jive-cleft  calyx,  which  is  superior  or  above 
the  germ  ;  the  corolla  is  monopetalous.  and  tubular  ;  the  tube 
is  oblong,  the  limb  of  the  corolla  is  deeply  divided  into  five  re- 
volute  parts  or  segments,  one  of  which  is  separated  from  the 
others;  the  filaments  are  exserted,  the  anthers  oblong. 


515.  In  what  class  and  order  did  the  lady  find  the  flower  of  Inno- 
cence, and  what  is  its  botanical  name  1 

546.  What  is  said  of  the  plants  of  the  fifth  class  1 

547.  What  does  Fig.  76  represent? 


Cll.   XXII.  J  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  129 

548.  In  the  fifth  class  are  to  be  found  some  large  matural  fami- 
lies of  plants;  of  these  I  shall  mention  the  Asperifolice,  from 
the  Latin  words  asper,  rough,  and  folium,  a  leaf,  signifying 
rough-leaved  plants.  In  this  family  are  many  different  genera, 
all  of  which  have  hairy  or  rough  leaves  ;  the  Cynoglossum  is 
so  called  from  the  Greek  kucrn,  a  dog,  and  glossa,  tongue,  the 
broad  oval  leaves  being  thought  to  resemble  a  dog's  tongue. 
The  common  name  of  the  plant  is  Hound's-tongue.  Although 
this  is  considered  as  belonging  to  the  family  of  rough  leaved 
plants,  the  hairs  of  its  leaves  are  soft  and  downy,  like  the  sur- 
face of  velvet ;  it  is  about  two  feet  high,  having  panicles  of  red- 
dish purple  flowers.  You  must  not  fail  to  collect  specimens  of 
this  plant  to  analyze ;  it  is  in  blossom  about  the  middle  of  sum- 
mer, growing  by  the  sides  of  fences  or  near  roads,  and  about 
old  buildings. 

549.  There  is  a  large  family  of  plants  in  this  class,  called 
the  Litridce,  from  lurid,  signifying  pale  or  livid,  as  this  is  the  ge- 
neral appearance  of  the  plant.  In  this  natural  assemblage  is  the 
Potato,  the  blossoms  of  which  you  will  do  well  to  examine  ;  the 
little  green  balls  which  grow  from  the  flowers  are  the  pericarps 
and  contain  the  seed;  but  the  plant  is  generally  produced  from 
the  root. 

550.  The  botanical  name  of  the  genus  in  which  the  potato  is 
found  is  Solanum,  from  solar,  to  comfort ;  because  some  species 
in  the  same  genus  possess  narcotic  qualities.  You  would  not 
expect  to  find  in  the  same  genus  with  the  potato,  plants  which 
are  highly  poisonous,  and  yet  here  is  the  night-shade  (Sola- 
num dulcamara)  whose  berries  are  so  injurious  to  life,  that  thir- 
ty of  them  once  given  to  a  dog,  first  drove  him  mad,  and  then 
caused  his  death,  in  less  than  three  hours.  Children  should  be 
very  careful  not  to  touch  these  berries,  which  are  red,  and 
might  easily  be  mistaken  for  currants,  especially  as  they  grow  by 
hedges,  where  such  fruit  is  often  found.  It  is  always  unsafe  to  eat 
any  vegetable  production,  which  is  not  well  known  and  familiar. 

551.  In  the  genus  Solanum,  are  the  Tomata,  or  love  apple, 
and  the  Egg-plant,  which  in  southern  countries  are  much  used 
in  soups  and  sauces.  In  our  climate,  although  they  may  be 
easily  cultivated,  they  do  not  appear  to  attain  that  richness  and 
perfection  which  is  common  in  southern  latitudes. 

552.  But  the  most  valuable  plant  in  the  genus  Solanum  is 

548.  What  is  said  of  the  family  called  Asperifoliae,  and  of  the  genus 
Cynoglossum  1 

549.  What  is  said  of  the  fariily  called  Luridss'? 

550.  What  is  said  of  the  genus  which  contains  the  potato*? 

551.  What  is  said  of  the  Tomata  and  Egg-plant  1 

552.  What  is  the  most  valuable  species  in  the  genus  Solanum'? 


130  BOTANY  FOR  BEG  WNERS.  [Ch.XXIl 

the  tuberosum,  so  called  from  its  tuberous  root ;  this  is  oui 
common  Potato ;  it  was  at  first  obtained  from  Peru,  where  it 
was  called  batatas.  Of  the  important  use  now  made  of  the 
root  of  this  vegetable,  it  is  unnecessary  to  remark ;  as  an  arti- 
cle of  food  it  is  scarcely  less  valuable  than  bread  itself,  and 
indeed  is  often  used  by  poor  people  as  a  substitute  for  this 
article. 

553.  In  the  large  family  Luridse,  or  lurid  plants,  is  the  genus 
Nicotiana,  so  called  from  Nicot,  who  carried  it  from  America 
to  Europe;  one  species  of  this,  Tabaccum,  is  the  Tobacco 
plant.  Here  also  is  found  the  Datura  Stramonium,  sometimes 
called  thorn  apple,  a  large,  nauseous-scented  weed,  with  angu- 
lar, dentate  leaves.  The  corolla  is  funnel-form  and  five-cleft; 
the  pericarp  is  ovate  and  spinose  ;  at  the  base  is  a  portion  of  the 
calyx  which  remains  permanent,  while  the  other  parts  are  de- 
ciduous. In  the  spring  of  1S35,  a  young  lady  of  Vernon,  in 
Vermont,  while  amusing  herself  with  a  walk  in  the  fields,  saw 
some  of  the  last  year's  pericarps  of  the  Stramonium,  and  care- 
lessly ate  a  small  quantity  of  the  seeds.  She  was  soon  seized 
with  spasms,  and  died  after  a  few  hours  of  excruciating  agony. 
Had  she  understood  Botany,  she  might  have  known,  from  the 
general  appearance  of  the  plant,  that  it  was  of  a  poisonous 
nature. 

554.  Among  the  many  plants  of  the  fifth  class  and  first  or- 
der, you  will  find  the  mullein,  which  every  child  knoAvs  by  its 
large  woolly  leaf,  and  its  high  stalk,  bearing  yellow  blossoms 
in  that  form  which  is  called  a  spike.  Violets  you  will  find 
from  the  earliest  days  of  spring  to  the  verge  of  winter.  In  the 
fields  are  white,  blue,  and  yellow  violets,  and  in  gardens  is 
the  heart's  ease,  or  tri-coloured  violet.  The  grape  belongs  to 
this  class  and  order ;  the  fruit  of  the  plant  is  probably  more  fa- 
miliar to  you  than  the  flower,  which  is  small  and  inconspi 
cuous. 

555.  In  some  species  of  the  grape,  the  stamens  and  pistils 
are  on  different  flowers ;  and  for  this  reason  this  plant  has 
sometimes  been  placed  in  the  class  Diatcia ;  but  as  other 
species  have  five  stamens  and  one  pistil  in  the  same  flower, 
it  is  generally  thought  best  to  class  the  whole  under  Pen- 
tandna. 


553.  What  other  genus  is  mentioned  as  belonging  to  the  family- 
called  Lnridae'? 

554.  What  other  plants  are  mentioned  as  be'onging  to  this  class 
and  order  1 

555.  Why  is  the  grape  sometimes  placed  in  the  class  Dioecia  i 


Ch.  XXH."1  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  131 

556.  Order  2,  Digynia,  two  pistils.  In  this  order  of  the  fifth 
class  is  a  very  large  natural  family  of  plants,  called  Umbellifer- 
ous, or  umbellate,  from  the  manner  of  their  inflorescence,  which 
is  in  the  form  of  an  umbel,  or  umbrella,  as  you  can  see  in  Dill, 
Fennel,  or  Carroway. 

557.  Plants  with  umbels  are  to  be  found  every  where  in  sum- 
mer ;  such  as  are  poisonous  grow  in  low,  wet  ground,  as  the 
Poison-hemlock,  Cowbane,  &c.  Some  useful  table  vegetables 
belong  to  this  family,  as  Celery,  Parsnips,  &c.  Some  of  these 
plants  produce  seeds  useful  in  medicine  and  confectionary,  as 
Anise  and  Coriander. 

558.  Order  3,  Trigynia,  three  pistils.  You  will  find  here 
the  Elder,  a  shrub  with  delicate,  white  flowers,  growing  in 
clusters  called  cymes ;  children  very  early  learn  to  know  this 
plant,  not  only  by  its  flowers,  but  by  its  dark  red  berries,  writh 
which  they  sometimes  mischievously  stain  their  clothes  and 
faces.  The  Snow-ball  is  a  very  showy,  handsome,  and  orna- 
mental shrub ;  there  is  a  wild  plant  which  is  common  in  the 
woods,  that  is  not  less  beautiful  than  this  ;  it  is  a  species  of  the 
same  genus  Viburnum,  and  is  well  worth  being  transplanted 
to  cultivated  grounds. 

559.  Order  5,  Pentagynia,  five  pistils.  The  flax  is  found 
here.  Its  botanical  name  is  linuin,  so  called  from  a  Celtic 
word,  lin,  a  thread.  The  blossom  of  the  flax  is  very  pretty ; 
its  colour  is  pale  blue,  and  it  stands  upon  a  straight,  erect  staik. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  of  the  vegetable  productions. 

There  are  other  orders  in  the  fifth  class,  but  we  cannot  now 
stop  to  consider  them ;  when  you  have  learned  what  this  book 
contains,  your  kind  parents  Avill  be  willing  to  furnish  you  with 
the  larger  volume  to  which  this  is  an  introduction  :*  in  that, 
you  will  find  a  great  many  interesting  facts  with  respect  to 
plants,  that  could  not  be  mentioned  in  so  small  a  book  as  this 

Class  VI. — Hexandria,  six  stamens. 

560.  Order  1,  Monogynia,  one  pistil.  In  this  class  are  a 
great  many  beautiful  exotics  ;  most  of  which  are  distinguish 

*  Familiar  Lectures  on  Botany. 

558.  What  large  family  of  plants  do  we  meet  with  in  the  second 
order  of  the  sixth  class  ? 

557.  Are  these  plants  common  1 

558.  What  plants  are  mentioned  in  the  3d  order  of  the  class  Fent- 
andria'? 

559.  Describe  the  F'.ax. 

560.  What  is  said  of  some  of  the  plants  of  the  6th  class  1 


132 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


|  Ch.  XXII. 


ed  by  having  bulbous  roots,  seeds  with  but  one  cotyledon,  and 
stems  which  grow  from  the  centre  outwardly,  and  are  therefore 
called  endogenous. 

561.  Fig.  77,  represents  a  flower  of 
the  sixth  class  and  first  order,  called  by 
the  ancients  Asphodel ;  it  was  con- 
sidered by  them  as  sacred  to  the  dead, 
and  made  to  grow  around  the  tombs. 

562.  We  find  in  this  class  and  order 
the  family  of  liliaceous  plants,  including 
the  various  kinds  of  lilies,  tulips,  crown- 
imperial,  &c.  You  have  already  been 
made  acquainted  with  the  characteris- 
tics of  these  plants. 

_  563.  The  Lily  is  in  Botany  called  IAlium  ;  this  genus  con- 
sists of  many  species.  The  white  Lily  (Liliv.m  candidum)  is 
perhaps  more  admired  than  any  other  species  ;  its  fragrance  is 
very  agreeable,  and  its  corolla  of  a  pure  and  brilliant  whiteness. 
There  are  several  besides  the  garden  lilies  which  are  much  va- 
lued by  florists.  You  may  find  in  July  and  August,  growing  in 
meadows,  two  or  three  wild  lilies ;  one  has  large  orange  flowers 
spotted  with  yellow  and  brown,  and  another  with  yellow 
flowers. 

564.  T  will  here  tell  you  the  distinction  between  a  florist  and 
botanist — the  former  cultivates  flowers  for  their  beauty,  and  may 
know  nothing  of  their  scientific  arrangement;  the  latter  exa- 
mines them  with  reference  to  their  various  scientific  characters, 
and  is  often  as  mach  delighted  with  finding  a  little,  obscure^ 
wild  flower,  as  the  florist  is  when  he  meets  with  some  splendid 
exotic.  It  is  very  strange  that  all  florists  should  not  Avish  to  be 
botanists. 

565.  Tulips  are  usually  great  favourites  with  florists,  who  de- 
light in  producing  varieties  in  their  colours  by  different  modes 
of  cultivation,  and  also  in  obtaining  double  flowers  by  a  pecu- 
liar method  of  culture.  Although  The  petals  of  the  tulip  in  its 
natural  state  arc  but  six,  yet  by  care  in  its  cultivation,  it  may, 
like  the  rose,  be  brought  to  produce  many  petals. 

566.  In  this  class  and  order  are  some  tropical  plants,  who?e 
fruits  are  very  valuable  in  their  native  regions, — the  Genus 

5G1.  What  does  Fig.  77  represent  1 

562.  What  plants  belong  to  the  family  of  Liliaceous  plants? 

503.  What  is  said  of  the  Lily? 

56-1.  What  is  the  difference  between  a  florist  and  a  botanist? 

565.  What  flower  is  a  great  favourite  with  florists? 

566.  What  is  said  of  the  Plantain  tree? 


Ch.  XXII.  |  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  133 

Musa,  affords  the  Plantain  and  Banana  trees,  whose  leaves  and 
fruit  are  of  great  size.  The  Plantain  trees  grow  to  the  height 
of  twenty  feet,  having  leaves  about  six  feet  long  and  two 
broad.  Some  of  these  trees  in  a  plantation  will  not  fail  to  be 
in  bearing  at  every  season  of  the  year,  so  that  the  inhabitants 
of  the  countries  which  produce  them  are  in  no  danger  of  per- 
ishing for  want  of  food.  The  fruit  when  used  as  bread  is  roasted 
or  boiled ;  it.  is  also  made  into  pies,  or  dried  and  preserved  as  a 
sweet  meat.  Three  dozen  of  plantains  are  considered  as  suffi- 
cient food  for  a  man  during  a  week,  and  it  is  said  will  support 
him  better  than  bread. 

567.  The  fruit  of  the  Banana  is  not  unlike  the  cucumber  in 
form  ard  size  ;  when  ripe  it  is  soft  and  pleasant  to  the  taste.  It 
is  introduced  at  desserts  at  the  tables  of  the  rich  in  the  West 
Indies  ;  and  is  much  used  as  an  article  of  food  among  the  poor- 
er classes  of  people.  How  kind,  my  dear  children,  is  Provi- 
dence, in  thus  causing  the  earth  to  bring  forth  cooling  and 
nourishing  fruits  and  refreshing  shades  in  those  parched  and 
burning  countries  ! 

568.  The  Aloe  belongs  to  the  class  and  order  we  are  consi- 
dering ;  there  are  a  great  many  species  of  it ;  some  grow  but  a 
few  inches  high,  and  others  to  the  Jieight  of  tall  trees.  The 
Aloe  is  a  native  of  hot  countries.  The  Negroes  of  the  West- 
ern coast  of  Africa,  make  nets  of  the  fibrous  parts  of  the  leaves 
of  this  plant;  the  Hottentots  use  the  stem  for  their  arrows. 
The  people  of  Jamaica  obtain  materials  from  the  Aloe  plant 
from  which  they  make  fishing  nets,  stockings,  and  thread.  In 
Mexico,  a  species  of  aloe  serves  for  hedges,  enclosures,  beams 
for  the  roofs  of  houses,  and  leaves  for  their  covering :  its  wood 
and  fibres  furnish  needles  and  thread,  cloth  and  ropes,  while 
its  juices  afford  sugar  and  vinegar.  The  juice  of  aloes  was 
used  among  Eastern  nations  in  embalming  their  dead.  This 
plant  is  often  spoken  of  in  the  Bible,  particularly  in  the  Old 
Testament.  It  is  very  useful  in  medicine ;  for  which  purpose 
it  is  prepared  by  pressing  from  its  leaves  a  gummy  substance 
of  an  extremely  bitter  taste,  from  whence  comes  the  very  com- 
mon comparison,  "  as  bitter  as  aloes."  The  Island  of  Socotra 
was  the  first  place  where  this  gum  was  prepared  ;  hence  it  was 
called  Socutrine  aloes,  a  name  which  is  still  in  use.  Many 
plants  of  this  genus  produce  beautiful  flowers ;  some  are  said 
not  to  blossom  until  they  are  100  years  old. 

It  is  necessary  to  pass  over  many  interesting  plants  which 


567.  What  is  said  of  the  fruit  of  the  Banana  1 

568.  Repeat  what  is  said  of  the  Aloe  plant 

12 


134  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XXIII. 

we  might   name  here,  as  the  Lily  of  the  "Valley,  Hyacinth, 
Scotch  hare-bell,  &c. 

569.  Order  Digynia,  two  pistils.  We  find  here  the  genus 
Oryza  which  contains  the  Rice ;  this  is  a  grass-like  plant,  but, 
on  account  of  its  six  stamens  and  two  pistils,  is  not  placed  in 
the  same  class  with  most  of  the  grasses.  This  is  a  southern 
production,  and  one  of  great  importance;  giving  food  to  a  great 
portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  hot  countries. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Cluss  1th—  Class  Sth—  Class  9th—  Class  10th—  Class  11th— 

Class  12th. 

Class  VII.     Heptandria,  seven  stamens. 

Order  1.    Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

Fig.  78.  570.  This  picture  shows  a  blossom 

of  the  Horse-Chestnut,  a  plant  which 
was  introduced  from  Asia  into  Europe 
in  the  year  1500.  It  is  a  small  tree, 
which  produces  showy  panicles  of 
white  and  red  flowers  crowded  toge- 
ther in  the  form  of  a  pyramid. — The 
botanical  name  of  this  plant  is  ^Escu- 
lus,  from  esca,  food  ;  probably  from  a 
mistaken  idea  that  its  nut  might  prove 
valuable  as  such.  The  species  of  iEs- 
culus  most  common  with  us,  is  the 
hippocastanum,  which  signifies  horse- 
chestnut,  being  derived  from  the  Greek 
words  of  that  signification. 

571.  There  are  three  other  orders  of  the  seventh  class,  but 
none  contain  plants  which  you  will  be  likely  to  meet  with,  or 
which  are  much  celebrated.  Belonging  to  this  class  and  order 
there  is  a  very  small  plant,  called  chickweed  winter  green,  or 
Trientalis  ;  you  may  find  it  in  woods  about  the  roots  of  trees 
in  May  and  June ;  the  small  white  flowers  are  stellate,  and  on 

5G9.  What  plant  is  mentioned  in  the  2d  order  of  the  class  Hexan- 
drial 

570.  Describe  the  Horse-chestnut. 

571.  What  is  said  of  the  Trientalis  1 


:h.  XXIII.j 


CLASSES  AND  ORDERS. 


535 


slender  peduncles,  the  leaves  are  six  or  seven  in  a  terminal 
whorl. 

Class  VIII.     Octandria,  eight  stamens. 

Order  1.    Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

Fig.  79.  572.  This  picture  shows  you  a  blossom  of  the 
Lady's  ear-drop,  a  very  beautiful  exotic,  whose 
generic  name  is  Fuschsia,  so  called  from  Fusch,  a 
German  who  discovered  it.  The  part  which  you 
would  think  is  the  corolla,  is  the  calyx,  this  is  of 
abeautiful  crimson  colour ;  the  petals  are  purple  and 
rolled  around  the  stamens  beneath  the  calyx. 

573.  As  an  example  of  the  eighth  class,  almost 
every  garden  will  afford  you  the  Nasturtion,  which 
was  originally  brought  from  South  America.  In 
examining  this  plant,  you  will  perceive  it  has  not 
that  regularity  of  parts  which  is  found  in  many. 
It  has  eight  stamens,  while  the  number  of  its  pe- 
tals is  neither  four  nor  eight,  but  five.  The  fruit 
consists  of  three  seeds.  The  leaf  is  of  a  peltate  form. 

Class  IX.     Enneandria,  nine  stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

574.  The  picture  presents  at  a,  the 
Butomus  umbellatus,  or  Flowering 
rush  ;  it  has  no  calyx ;  its  petals  are 
six.  and  egg-shaped  stamens  nine ; 
its  germs  are  six,  and  therefore  by 
some  botanists  it  is  placed  in  the  sixth 
order.  This  plant  blossoms  in  June, 
and  is  usually  found  near  the  margins 
of  small  lakes  and  ponds,  or  in  ditch- 
es and  low  wet  grounds  ;  it  has  um- 
bels of  pretty  rose-coloured  flowers. 
It  is  spoken  of  by  European  botanists 
as  common  among  them  ;  but  it  is  not 
known  to  be  a  native  of  the  United 
States. 
575.  The  genus  Laurus  belongs  to  the  first  order  of  the  ninth 


Fig.  80. 


572. 
573. 
574. 
575. 
bilisl 


Describe  the  Lady's  ear-drop. 

What  is  said  of  the  Nasturtion  1 

What  is  said  of  the  Butomus  umbellatus  *? 

What  is  said  of  the  genus  Laurus?    Wha:  of  the  Laurus  Wo- 


136  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS.  |  (Jll.  XXITI. 

class  ;  the  name  may  be  derived  from  the  ancient  Celtic,  which 
signifies  green,  the  leaves  of  this  plant  being  mostly  perennial 
and  evergreen  ;  some  suppose  it  derived  from  laus,  praise,  as 
it  was  used  for  crowning  victors  or  poets. 

One  species,  the  Laurus  uobilis,  or  noble  laurel,  is  the  Bay 
ol  the  ancient  Romans.  They  considered  it  as  a  peculiar  fa- 
vourite of  Jupiter  the  thunderer,  and  some  wore  it  as  a  protection 
against  his  thunderbolts.  But  this,  you  know,  was  a  ridiculous 
superstition,  like  many  other  notions  of  the  believers  in  the 
Grecian  mythology,  since  there  is  but  one  living  and  true  God, 
and  to  Him  all  the  vegetable  creation  is  equally  dear;  He  has 
made  plants  for  the  support  of  man  and  beast,  and  for  the  beau- 
tifying and  refreshing  of  the  earth  on  which  we  live — that  we 
should  love  and  cherish  these  His  gifts,  is  undoubtedly  agreea- 
ble to  him ;  but  if  Ave  deserve  his  frowns,  no  bough  of  a  plant, 
nor  even  the  rocks  or  mountains,  can  shield  us  from  the  effects 
of  His  anger — But  it  was  before  men  had  learnt  from  the  Bible 
to  worship  one  God  only,  that  they  thus  fell  into  such  foolish 
errors  with  respect  to  the  Powers  in  Heaven  ;  none  in  Christian 
countries  now  adhere  to  the  superstition  of  the  ancients,  although 
there  are  some  who  are  worse  than  the  heathen,  by  refusing  to  be- 
lieve, although  God  has  revealed  himself  to  men  through  His  Son, 
who  sealed  with  his  own  blood  the  message  delivered  to  them. 

576.  The  Laurus  is  an  important  plant ;  for  besides  the 
honour  and  superstitious  regard  bestowed  upon  it  by  the  ancients, 
it  now  affords  us  very  important  medicines,  as  well  as  some  of 
our  most  valuable  spices. 

577.  The  Laurus  Camphor  is  the  camphor  tree.  Camphor 
is  obtained  from  its  roots,  leaves,  and  wood. 

The  Laurus  Cinamomum  is  the  cinamon  tree,  whose  inner 
bark  or  liber  furnishes  this  valuable  spice. 

The  Laurus  sassafras  is  the  American  sassafras  tree. — 
Children  are  fond  of  the  bark  of  this  plant,  which  is  sometimes 
improperly  called  saxifax. 

578.  The  third  order  of  the  ninth  class  contains  the  genus 
Rheum,  or  the  Rhubarb.  Fig.  80,  at  6,  represents  a  flower  of 
this  genus.  The  Rheum  palmatum  furnishes  the  medicinal 
rhubarb,  which  is  obtained  from  its  thick,  yellow  roots.  The 
Rheum  tartaricum,  or  sour  rhubarb,  is  much  cultivated  in  gar- 
dens, and  is  a  useful  plant  for  tarts,  which  are  made  from  its 
large,  thick,  and  juicy  petioles. 


576.  Why  is  the  Laurus  an  important  plant  1 

577.  "Which  are  some  of  the  species  of  the  genus  Laurus'? 

578.  What  plant  is  mention  ec    as  belonging  to  the  third  order  of 
the  ninth  class  1 


Ch.  XXIII.]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  137 

Class  X.     Decandria,  tpn  stamens 

Order  1.  Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

Fig.  81.  579.  This  cut  represents  at  a,  a  flow- 

er of  the  genus  Buta,  (rue;)  its  calyx 
is  monosepalous  ;  it  has  five  petals ; 
the  germ  is  large  and  superior. 

At  6  is  a  flower  of  the  Saxifraga  ; 
one  species  of  this,  sometimes  called 
beef-steak  geranium,  is  a  very  common 
and  hardy  green-house  plant,  with 
creeping  roots  and  roundish  hairy 
leaves. 

At  c  is  a  flower  of  the  genus  Ledum  ; 
this  corresponds  with  the  Saxifraga 
in  the  number  of  its  petals  ;  it  is  in 
some  parts  of  Europe  valued  as  a  me- 
dicinal plant. 

580.  In  the  tenth  class,  are  to  be  found  the  wintergreen  and 
the  whortleberry ;  which  are  well  known  to  children ;  the  for- 
mer for  its  pleasant  tasted  leaves,  and  fine  red  berries,  and  the 
latter  for  its  fruit.  You  must  seek  for  these  flowers,  they  are ; 
very  pretty,  and  easy  to  analyze. 

581.  This  class  has  several  orders;  the  second  order  contains 
the  pink  and  some  other  interesting  flowers.  The  tenth  order 
has  the  poke-weed,  a  high  plant,  which  you  find  so  common  by 
the  waysides,  with  long,  broad  leaves,  and  purple  berries. 

579.  What  does  Fig.  81  at  a  represent  1 

580.  What  is  said  of  the  wintergreen  and  whortleberry  7 

581.  What  is  said  of  the  other  orders  of  this  class  1 


138 


BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


Cji.  XXU1 


Class  XL  Icosandria,  more  than  ten  stamens  inserted  on  the 

calyx. 

Order  1.     Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

5S2.  In  this  class,  the  number  of  sta 
mens  is  not  regarded,  so  much  as  their 
situation.  If  you  remember  what  was 
said  about  the  rose  in  the  4th  chapter, 
you  will  understand  what  is  the  essen- 
tial character  of  this  class.  The  rose, 
however,  does  not  belong  to  the  first 
•  order. 

583.  In  this  order  we  find  a  genus 
called  Cactus,  one  of  the  species  ol 
which  is  the  Prickly-pear.  This  con- 
tains many  species  ;  a  very  splendid 
one  is  the  Night-blooming  Cereus, 
(Cactus  grandijlorus,)  having  flowers 
nearly  a  foot  in  diameter,  with  the  ca- 
lyx yellow,  and  the  petals  white  ;  the  fknvers  begin  to  open  soon 
after  the  setting  of  the  sun,  and  close  before  its-rising,  never 
again  to  blossom.  Another  species,  (speciosissimus,)  with 
flowers  of  the  colour  of  crimson  velvet,  is  said  to  be  still  more 
superb  than  the  grandiflorus.  These  plants  are  mostly  destitute 
of  leaves,  but  the  stems  appear  like  a  series  of  thick,  fleshy 
leaves,  one  growing  from  the  top  of  another. 

5S4.  Pruniis  is  the  genus  which  contains  the  various  kinds  of 
the  Plum,  Cherry,  and  Sloe:  this  genus,  according  to  ancient 
writers,  was  brought  from  Syria  into  Greece,  and  from  thence 
into  Italy.  The  Roman  poets  often  notice  its  fruit.  We  have 
several  native  species  of  it. 

585.  The  Pomegranate  is  a  shrubby  tree,  which  is  a  native  o* 
Spain,  Italy,  and  Barbary,  and  flowers  from  June  till  September. 
The  Greek  writers  were  acquainted  with  it,  and  we  are  told  by 
Pliny,  that  its  fruit  was  sold  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Carthage. 
It  is  cultivated  in  England  and  in  the  United  States  ;  not  on  ac- 
count of  its  fruit,  which  does  not  come  to  perfection  so  far  to 
the  north,  but  for  its  large  and  beautiful  scarlet  flowers,  which 
render  it  an  ornamental  plant. 


582.  What  circumstance  is  more  regarded  in  the  class  Icosandria 
than  the  number  of  stamens  1 

583.  What  is  said  of  the  genus  Cactus? 

584.  What  is  said  of  the  genus  Prunus? 

585.  Of  the  Pomegranate  1 


Ch.  XXIII.]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS  139 

586.  The  genus  Amygdaltjs  contains  the  Peach  and  the  Al- 
mond. The  latter  is  a  native  of  warm  countries,  and  seems  to 
have  been  known  in  the  remotest  times  of  antiquity. 

Order  Di-pentagynia,  from  two  to  five  pistils. 

587.  The  four  orders  in  the  class  Ir  jsandria  which  follow  the 
first,  are  included  under  one,  caller1  Di-pentagynia,  signifying 
from  two  to  five  pistils.  We  find  here  the  hawthorn,  a  shrub  with 
deep  green  foliage,  white  flowers,  and  scarlet  berries,  and  with 
very  large  and  strong  thorns.  The  genus  Pyrus  which  contains 
the  Apple  and  Pear,  belongs  here.  The  varieties  of  these 
fruits  are  the  effect  of  cultivation,  not  the  produce  of  different 
species.  By  means  of  grafting,  which  consists  in  inserting  the 
sprout  of  one  plant  into  the  body  or  branches  of  another,  good 
fruit  may  be  produced  upon  a  tree  which  before  produced  a 
poorer  kind. 

Order  Polygynia,  many  pistils. 

588.  We  here  find  the  Rose ;  this,  in  its  natural  state,  contains 
but  five  petals ;  it  is  remarkable  for  its  stamens  and  pistils 
changing  to  petals  by  cultivation.  Several  species  of  the  Rose 
are  indigenous  to  North  America ;  as  the  small  wild  rose,  the 
sweet  briar,  and  swamp  rose.  Bed  and  white  roses  are  re- 
markable in  English  history  as  emblems  of  the  houses  of  York 
and  Lancaster ;  for  when  those  families  contended  for  the 
crown,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Sixth,  the  white  rose  distin- 
guished the  partizans  of  the  house  of  York,  and  the  red  those 
of  Lancaster. — The  Moss  rose,  Rosa  muscosa,  has  its  name 
from  the  moss-like  substance  with  which  the  flower,  stem,  and 
calyx,  are  covered ;  it  is  in  fact  a  collection  of  glands,  contain- 
ing a  resinous  and  fragrant  fluid.  Roses  are  favourite  plants  in 
all  countries  where  they  are  found  ;  but  it  is  remarkable  that 
none  have  ever  been  met  with  growing  wild  in  the  southern 
hemisphere. — Among  the  ancients,  particularly  the  Egyptians, 
roses  were  considered  as  symbols  of  silence,  for  which  reason 
the  goddess  Isis,  and  her  son  Harpocrates,  who  was  the  god  of 
silence,  were  crowned  with  chaplets  of  those  flowers.  The 
eastern  nations,  especially  the  Persian,  boast  of  the  beauty  and 
splendour  of  their  roses. 

5S9.  The  Blackberry,  (Rubus,)  has  a  flower  resembling  the 

•  586.  Of  the  genus  Amygdalus  1 

587.  What  is  said  of  the  order  Di-pentagynia,  and  of  some  of  the 
plants  contained  in  it  1 

588.  What  is  said  of  the  Rose  genus  1 
539.  Of  the  different  species  of  the  Rubus  1 


140  BOTANY   FOR  KEGINNERS.  [Ch.  XX11I. 

rose  in  its  general  aspect :  there  are  several  species  of  the  Ru- 
bus,  one  of  which  produces  the  common  Blackberry,  another 
the  Red-raspberry,  another  the  Black-raspberry,  and  another  the 
Dew-berry.  One  species  of  the  Rubus,  the  odoratus,  produces 
large  and  beautiful  deep  red  flowers;  the  fruit  is  dry, and  not  eat- 
able. 

590.  The  strawberry  bv  longs  to  the  same  natural  and  artifi- 
cial order  as  the  Rose ;  these  genera,  with  several  others,  form  a 
natural  family,  sometimes  called,  from  the  appearance  of  the 
flower,  Rosaceous  plants,  and  sometimes  from  the  fruit,  which 
is  a  pome,  Pomaceae. 

The  gathering  of  strawberries  in  the  fields,  is  among  those 
rural  enjoyments  of  childhood,  which  in  after  life  are  recollect- 
ed with  pleasure,  not  unfrequently  mingled  with  melancholy  re- 
flections, upon  the  contrast  of  that  happy  season,  with  the  sor- 
rows with  which  maturer  years  are  often  shaded.  Such  reflec- 
tions produced  the  following  beautiful  lines  from  a  late  female 
poet.* 

"  The  Strawberry  blooms  upon  its  lowly  bed, 
Plant  of  n  v  native  soil!     The  Lime  may  fling, 
More  potei.  •:  fragrance  on  the  zephyr's  wing: 
The  milky  Cocoa  richer  juices  shed, 
And  white  Guava  lovelier  blossoms  spread ; 
But  not,  like  thee,  to  fond  remembrance  bring, 
The  vanish'd  hours  of  life's  enchanting  spring. 
Short  calendar  of  joys  forever  fled! 
Thou  bid'st  the  scenes  of  childhood  rise  to  view, 
The  wild  wood  path  which  fancy  loves  to  trace, 
Where,  veiled  in  leaves,  thy  fruit  of  rosy  hue, 
Lurked  on  its  pliant  stem  with  modest  grace, 
But,  ah  !  when  thought  would  later  years  renew, 
Alas  !  successive  sorrows  crowd  the  space." 

*  Helen  Maria  Williams. 
690.  What  is  said  of  the  Strawberry  1 


Ch.  XXIII.]  CLASSES  AND  ORDERS.  141 

Class  XII.  Polyandria,  more  than    ten  stamens  inserted  on 

the  receptacle. 

Fig.  83.  591.  In  this  class  we  find  the  sta- 

mens separate  from  the  calyx,  and  at- 
tached to  the  receptacle  or  top  of  the 
flower  stem.  The  number  of  stamens 
in  this  class  varies  from  ten  to  some 
hundreds.  This  class  does  not,  like  the 
one  we  have  last  examined,  contain 
many  delicious  fruits,  but  abounds  in 
poisonous  and  active  vegetables.  The 
mode  of  the  insertion  of  the  stamens 
is  to  be  regarded  in  considering  the 
wholesome  qualities  of  plants;  it  is 
asserted  that  no  plant  with  the  stamens 
on  the  calyx  is  poisonous;  we  know 
that  many  with  the  stamens  upon  the 
receptacle  are  so. 

592.  Fig.  83  represents,  at  a,  a  flower  of  the  Clematis  with 
its  many  stamens  growing  on  the  receptacle  ;  b  shows  the  re- 
ceptacle with  numerous  short  styles  attached  to  it.  c  and  d  re- 
present a  stamen  and  petal  which  were  inserted  on  the  receptacle 
below  the  styles.  On  account  of  its  many  styles,  the  clematis  is 
placed  in  the  13th  order. 

Order  1.     Monogynia,  one  pistil. 

593.  We  find  here  some  flowers  of  a  curious  appearance,  as 
the  Mandrake,  or  May-apple.  This  plant  is  common  in  moist, 
shady  places,  where  you  may  often  see  several  growing  toge- 
ther ;  each  stem  supports  a  large  white  flower  and  two  large 
peltate  palmate  leaves  ;  the  fruit  is  yellow,  and  eaten  by  many 
as  a  delicacy  ;  the  root  is  used  in  medicine. 

594.  The  Side-saddle  flower  (Sarracenia)  is  a  very  curious 
and  elegant  plant ;  it  has  large  leaves  proceeding  directly  from  the 
root.  These  leaves  form  a  kind  of  cup,  capable  of  containing  a  gill 
or  more  of  water,  with  which  liquid  they  are  usually  filled.  The 
stem  is  of  that  kind  called  a  scape,  growing  to  the  height  of" 
one  or  two  feet,  bearing  a  single  large  purple  flower.  This  plant 
is  found  in  swamps  ;  its  common  name,  Side-saddle  flower,  is 
given  on  account  of  the  form  of  its  leaf.     It  is  sometimes  call- 


591.  What  remarks  are  made  respecting  Class  Polyandria'? 

592.  Describe  Fig.  83. 

593.  What  is  said  of  the  Mandrake  or  May-apple? 
594   Describe  the  side-saddle  flower 


142  BOTANY  FOR  BEGIftAJ  K3.  [Ch.  XX1I1 

ed  Adam's  cup,  in  reference  to  the  cup  of  the  leaf.  The  name 
of  the  genus  Sarracenia,  is  derived  from  Mons.  Sarrasin,  a 
French  physician,  who  wrote  about  the  natural  history  of  Cana- 
da. No  foreign  plant,  as  an  object  of  curiosity,  can  exceed  this 
native  of  our  own  swamps  ;  it  is  well  worth  the  trouble  of  cul- 
tivation by  those  who  are  fond  of  collecting  rare  plants. 

595.  The  White  Pond  Lily,  is  a  splendid  American  plant, 
very  fragrant  and  with  a  larger  leaf  than  almost  any  other 
northern  plant.  The  Yellow  Pond  Lily,  though  less  showy,  is 
equally  curious  in  its  structure. 

The  Poppy  is  a  plant  which  may  be  found  in  almost  every 
garden  ;  it  is  a  good  example  of  this  class.  It  affords  a  juice, 
which  on  being  dried  becomes  opium. 

536.  In  the  same  class  and  order  is  the  Tea  plant,  (Thea;) 
of  this  there  are  two  species,  the  bohea  tea  (bohea)  and  the 
green  tea  (viridis.)  It  is  a  small  evergreen  tree  or  shrub,  much 
branched,  and  covered  with  a  rough,  dark  coloured  bark.  The 
flowers  are  white,  the  leaves  are  lanceolate  and  veined,  the  cap- 
sule or  seed  vessel  is  three  celled,  it  has  three  seeds,  oblong  and 
brown.  This  shrub  is  a  native  of  China  and  Japan.  Some 
suppose,  that  in  reality,  all  the  teas  are  taken  from  the  same  bo- 
tanical species,  and  that  the  different  flavour  and  appearance  of 
them  depend  upon  the  nature  of  the  soil,  the  culture,  and  the 
method  of  preparing  the  leaves. 

597.  Having  mentioned  under  the  first  twelve  classes  some 
of  the  most  important  plants  which  belong  to  them,  I  shall  not 
attempt  to  go  farther  at  present ;  if  you  collect  flowers,  and  pre- 
pare herbariums  according  to  the  directions  given  in  the  former 
part  of  this  book,  you  will  soon  have  some  specimens  of  the  21 
classes  ; — if  you  love  Botany,  you  will  not  wait  for  your  parents, 
and  instructors  to  ask  you  to  collect  and  study  plants,  but  will 
seek  every  suitable  opportunity  for  so  doing.  How  delightful  is 
the  sight  of  a  class  of  young  pupils,  engaged  in  examining 
flowers,  each  anxious  to  be  the  first  to  discover  to  what  class 
and  order  they  belong;  and  yet  glad  to  have  others  succeed, 
where  they  find  difficulties  ; — For  true  it  is  that  a  real  and  sin- 
cere love  of  knowledge,  serves  to  render  the  disposition  more 
amiable  ; — and  it  is  for  this  purpose,  and  for  the  sake  of  leading 
your  hearts  to  commune  with  your  Maker  by  rendering  you  fa 
miliar  with  His  works,  that  the  friend  who  has  laboured  to  pre 
pare  this  book,  is  so  anxious  that  you  may  learn  to  read  and  ad 
mrre  the  great  volume  of  nature,  of  which  God  is  the  Author. 

595.  What  is  said  of  the  Pond  Lilies  1 
5:);>.  Give  nn  account  of  the  Tea  plant. 

597.  Why  i;s  the  person  who  wrote  ihif  book,  anxious  that  ycun? 
persons  should  sludv  the  works  of  God  1 


EXERCISES  IN  PRACTICAL  BOTANY. 

The  following  descriptions  of  Genera  and  Species  have  been 
selected  from  "  Familiar  Lectures  on  Botany,"  for  the  purpose 
of  furnishing  to  the  Beginner  a  series  of  Practical  Exercises. 
Care  has  been  taken  to  introduce  such  plants  as  Teachers  can 
easily  procure  from  the  gardens  and  fields  for  their  classes  and 
which  are  the  most  simple  for  analysis. 


DIRECTIONS  FOR  PRONOUNCING  THE  NAMES  OF  PLANTS. 

Botanical  names  of  plants  are  formed  accord ing  to  the  an- 
alogies of  the  ancient  languages,  chiefly  the  Latin.  Some  of  the 
most  common  terminations  of  names  of  Genera  and  Species, 
are  a,  w,  us,  and  is  ;  for  example,  the  generic  names,  gerar- 
dia,  trifolntm,  prunus,  and  iris;  and  the  specific  names  vir- 
ginica,  candidum,  blandus,  and  officinalis.  A  great  propor- 
tion of  Botanical  names  terminate  in  a,  in  which  case  it  has 
the  sound  of  a  in  father,  as  Rosa,  Viola,  &c. 

The  letter  e  at  the  end  of  a  word  is  always  to  be  sounded  j 
for  example,  Anemone,  pronounced  anem'-o-ne. 

The  e  is  long  before  s  when  it  ends  a  word,  as  Bicor'  ties 
pronounced  Bicornees. 

In  words  that  end  in  ides,  the  i  is  long,  as  in  Hesper'  ides. 

The  vowels  ae  and  oe,  are  often  used  as  diphthongs,  and  then 
have  the  sound  of  e,  as  Hepaticce,  pronounced  Hepat'-i-ce,  and 
Di-cecia,  pronounced  Di-e-cia. 

C  and  g,  as  in  English,  are  soft  before  e,  i,  and  y,  and  hard 
before  a,  o,  and  u.  The  soft  sound  of  c,  is  like  s,  the  hard  sound 
like  k.  The  soft  sound  of  g,  is  like  j,  the  hard  sound  like  g,  in 
the  word  gave  :  thus  Algae  is  pronounced  Alje.  Musci  is  pro- 
nounced Mussi. 

The  letters  c/i,  are  hard  like  Jc,  as  in  Orchis ;  pronounced 
Or-kis. 

Explanation  of  Letters  and  Characters. 

The  letter  o,  when  affixed  to  the  specific  description,  stands 
for  the  Latin  omnibus  locis,  in  all  places,  meaning  that  the 
plant  is  common  ;  r  denotes  that  the  colour  of  the  flower  is  red. 
p.  purple — y.  yellow — w.  white — b.  blue — g.  green — Ap.  denotes 
that  the  flower  blossoms  in  April — M.  May — J.  June — Ju.  July 
^Au.  August — S.  September — Oc.  October— Var.  stands  foi 
Variety. 


144  BOTANY  FOR  BEGINNERS. 

The  following  characters  denote  the  duration  of  a  plant. 
0  annual — tf  biennial — %  perennial — \i  -woody. 

Accent  and  quantity. 

The  marks  over  the  generic  and  specific  names  have  reference 
not  only  to  the  syllable  which  is  to  be  accented,  but  to  the 
quantity  of  the  vowel  in  the  accented  syllable,  as  either  long  or 
short. 

Those  syllables  over  which  the  single  mark  is  placed  have 
the  vowel  pronounced  long,  as  in  Fra  ga'-ri-a ;  those  over 
which  the  double  mark  is  placed,  have  the  vowel  pronounced 
short,  as  in  He-pal" -i  ca  ;  in  the  latter  case,  the  stress  of  voice 
seems  thrown  upon  the  consonant  ;  the  two  marks  may,  there- 
fore, be  considered  as  indicating  that  the  consonant,  as  well  as 
vowel,  is  accented. 

The  general  rule  respecting  wwds  of  two  syllables  is  simple, 
and  renders  it  unnecessary  to  prefix  to  such  wrords  the  marks  for 
accent  and  quantity. 

Words  of  two  syllables  ahvays  have  the  accent  on  the  jirst , 
if  the  syllable  end  with  a  vowel  it  is  long,  as  in  Cro'-cus  ;  if  it 
end  icith  a  consonant  it  is  short,  as  in  Cac"-tus. 

Note — It  would  be  well  for  the  teacher  to  request  the  pupil  to  com- 
mit to  memory  the  directions  for  pronouncing  the  name  of  plants — 
the  signification  of  the  letters — and  to  observe  particularly  the  marks 
nred  to  point  out  acce?U  and  quantity. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  GENERA  OF  PLANTS. 


class  i.     monandria.     One  Stamen. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

Salicor"nia.  Calyx  inflated,  entire,  3  or  4-sided,  obconic ;  corollaO; 
style  2-cleft ;  seed  1,  enclosed  in  the  calyx.— (samphire.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.     Two  pistils. 
Bli'tum.     Calyx  3-cleft,  or  3-parted,  berry-like :  corollaO:  seed  1, 
immersed  in  the  calyx.— (blite.) 

class  ii.     diandria.     Two  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 
A.     Corolla  l-petaled,  inferior,  regular ;  seeds  in  a  drupe  or  nut. 
Chion\n"tiu;s.     Calyx  4-parted;  corolla  4-parted,  with  very  long 
divisions :  nucleus  of  the  drupe,  striate-hbrous.— (fringe-tree.)* 

Exotic. 

Jas"mtnum.  Corolla  salver-form,  5  to  8  cleft :  berry  2-seeded,  easn 
seed  solitarv,  arilled.— (jasmine.) 

Syrin"ga.     Corolla  salver- form  :  capsule  2-celled  —  (lilac.) 

B.     Corolla  l-petaled,  inferior,  irregular;  seeds  in  capsules. 

Veronica.  Calvx  4-parted :  corolla  cleft  into  4  lobes,  lower  divi- 
sion smaller:  capsule  obcordate,  few-seeded,  2-celled.— (speedwell ) 

C  vrAi/'PA.  Corolla  4  or  5-cleft,  somewhat  inflated,  bell-iorm :  calyx 
2-parted  or  2-leaved :  siigma  2-lipped:  capsule  cylindnc,  2-cellcd.— 
(catalpa  tree.) 

C.     Corolla  l-petaled,  inferior,  irregular  ;  seeds  naked. 

Monar"da.  Calyx  cylindric,  striated,  5  toothed:  corolla  ringent 
tubular.- (Oswego  tea,  mountain  mint.) 

S.i/'vn.  Calyx  tubular,  striated,  2-lipped,  under  lip  2  to  3-tootntd, 
lower  lip  2-cleft":  corolla  rimrent,  upper  lip  concave,  lower  lip  broad, 
three-lobed,  the  middle  lobe  the  largest,  notched :  stamens  with  two 
spreading  branches,  one  of  which  bears  a  one-celled  anther ;  germ  tour 

*  Thjs  is  an  exotic  in  our  region,  but  grows  wild  in  the  southern  states. 
13 


j  45  CLASS  HI 

cleft :  style  thread-shaped,  curved ;  seeds  4,  in  the  bottom  of  the  car 
yx  — (sage.) 

D.     Corolla  superior. 

Circje'a.  Calyx  2-leaved  or  2-parted ;  corolla  2-petaled  ;  capsule 
hispid,  2-celled,  not  gaping;  cells  1  or  2  seeded,  seeds  oblong. — (en- 
chanter's nightshade.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.     Two  pistils. 

Antiioxan  'thum.  Calyx  of  two  egg-shaped,  pointed,  concave, 
chaffy  scales ;  1  flowered;  corolla  of  two  equal  husks,  shorter  than 
the  calyx,  awned  on  the  back ;  an  internal  corolla  or  nectary,  con- 
sisting of  two  egg-shaped  minute  scales :  stamens  longer  than  the 
corolla;  anther  oblong,  forked  at  both  ends;  germ  superior:  seed,] 
—{sweet  vernal  grass.) 

class  in.     triandria.     Three  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

A.     Flowers  superior. 

I'ris.  Calyx  spatha  2  or  3-valved  :  corolla  6-parted,  divisions  alter- 
nately reflexed:  stigmas  3.  petal-like  :  style  short:  capsule  3-celled. — 
(flower-de-luce,  iris  or  flag.) 

Exotic. 

Cro"cus.  Spatha  radical :  corolla  funnel  form,  with  a  long  slender 
tube  ;  stigma  deep-gashed,  crested. — (saffron.) 

Ix"ia.  Spatha  2  or  3  valved,  ovate,  short;  corolla  6-parted  or  6-pe- 
taled ;  sometimes  tubular :  stamens  strait  or  incurved;  stigmas  sub- 
filiform. — (black-berry  lily.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.     Two  pistils. 

A.  Calyx  and  corolla  of  a  similar  texture— flowers  in  spreading 

panicles. 

Agros"tis.  Calyx  herbaceous,  2-valved,  1-flowered,  valves  acute, 
a  little  less  than  the  corolla:  corolla  2-valved,  membranaceous,  often 
hairy  at  the  base :  stigmas  longitudinally  hispid  or  plumose  florets 
spreading;  nectary  lateral ;  seed  coated. — (redtop.) 

Calyx  and  corolla  of  similar  texture— flowers  in  compact  panicles^  often 

spikeform. 

Phi,e"um.  Calyx  hard,  2-valved,  equal,  sessile,  linear,  truncate, 
bicuspidate;  corolla  enclosed  in  the  calyx,  2-valved,  awnless,  trun- 
cate.— (timothy -grass.) 

B.  Sjikelets  1   flowered;   corolla  with  I  or  2  abortive  rudiments  of 

flowers  at  the  base. 

Calyx  and  coiolla  of  similar  texture. 

Phala'rts.  Calyx  membranaceous,  2-valved,  valves  keeled,  nerved, 
equal  in  length,  including  the  2-valved  pilose  corolla.     The  corolla  is 


■ 


CLASS  IV.  147 

shorter  than  the  calyx  and  coriaceous :  rudiments  opposite,  senile,  re- 
sembling valves  :  nectary  lateral. — (ribbon-grass.) 

C.     Spikelets  many-flowered. 

Po'a.  Spikelets  oblong  or  linear,  compressed,  many-flowered;  ca- 
fyx  shorter  than  the  florets:  corolla  herbaceous,  awnless.  often  arach- 
noid at  the  base;  lower  valve  scarious  at  the  margin. — (spear-grass.) 

Exotic. 

Sorc/'hum.  Florets  in  pairs,  one  perfect,  with  a  3-valved  corolla, 
and  sessile;  the  other  staminate  or  neutral,  and  pedicelled. — (broom 
corn.) 

Dac^t^lts.     Spikelets  aggregated  in  unilateral  heads,  many  flower- 
ed :  calyx  shorter  than  the  florets,  with  one  large  glume,  keeled,  point 
ed:  corolla  with  the  lower  valve  keeled,  emarginale,  mucronate- 
(orchard  grass.) 

Ave'na.     Calyx  2-vatved;  2,3,  or  many  flowered:  corolla  valves 
mostly  bearded  at  the  base,  lower  one  torn,  with  a  twisted  awn  on  the 
back:    glumes    membranaceous,   and   somewhat   follicle-like;    seed 
coated. — (oats.) 
mm  D.    Flowers  in  spikes. 

Tri'ticum.  Calyx  2-valved,  about  3-flowered  ;  florets  sessile  on  the 
teeth  of  the  rachis,  obtusish  and  pointed;  glumes  beardless,  or  inter- 
ruptedly bearded. — (wheat.) 

Seca'le.  Calyx  2-valved,  2  or  3-flowered :  spikelets  sessile  on  the 
teeth  of  the  rachis,  with  the  terminal  floret  abortive:  glumes  subulate, 
opposite,  shorter  than  the  florets :  corolla  with  the  lower  valve  long- 
awned. — (rye.) 

class  iv.     tetran  oria.     Four  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

A.     Flowers  superior. 

{\-petaled.) 

Cephalan"thtjs.  Inflorescence  in  a  head :  general  calyx  none  ,• 
proper  calyx  superior,  minute,  angular,  4-cleft:  corolla  funnel-form: 
receptacle  globular,  hairy:  seed  solitary,  oblong. — (button-bush.) 

Housto'nia.  Calyx  half  superior,  4-toothed:  corolla  salver-form, 
4-clef't ;  capsule  2-celled,  many-seeded,  opening  transversely. — (inno- 
cence.) 

(4-petaled.) 

Cor^xtts.  Calyx  4-toothed:  drupe  with  a  2-celled  nut  Some  spe- 
cies have  a  4-leaved  involucrum. — (dogwood,  false  box.) 

Southern. 

Ly'cium.  Corolla  tubular,  having  the  throat  closed  by  the  beards  of 
the  filaments  :  stamens  often  5 :  berry  2-celled ;  many  seeded. — (mat- 
rimony.) 


148  CLASS  V. 

class  v.     pentakdria.     Five  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  'pistil. 
A.     Flowers  l-petaled,  inferior ;  seeds  naked  in  the  bottom  of  the  calyx 
Bough  Leaved  Plants. 
Cynoglos"sum.     Calyx  5-parted  :  corolla  short,  fnnnel-form,  vault 
ed  ;  throat  cioged  by  five  converging  convex  processes;  seeds  depress- 
ed, affixed  laterally  to  the  style. — (hound's-tongue.) 

Bora'go.   Corolla  wheel-form,  the  throat  closed  with  ra)rs. — (borage/ 

B.     Flowers  1-petaled,  inferior ;  seeds  covered. 

{Capsule  l-celled.) 

Lysimach"ja.     Calyx  5-cleft;  corolla  wheel-form,  5-cleft;  capsule 

l-celled  globular,  5  or  10-valved,  mucronate ;  stigma  obtuse.    (In  some 

species  the  filaments  are  united  at  the  base.) — (loose-strife.) 

{Capsule  2-cellcd — rarely  3-celled.) 

Verbas"cum.     Calyx  5-parted ;  corolla  wheel-form,  5-lobed,  some- 
what irregular,  stamens  declined,  hairy  ;  capsules  2-celled,  2-valved 
valves  indexed  when  ripened,  many-seeded. — (mullein.) 

Convoi/'vulus.  Calyx  5-parted,  with  or  without  2  bracts;  corolla 
funnel-form,  plaited  :  stigma  2-cleft  or  double:  cells  of  the  capsule  2 
or  3;  each  1  or  2  seeded. — (blind-weed—  morning  glory.) 

{Capsule  3  to  5-celled.) 

Phlox.  Calyx  prismatic,  5-cleft;  segments  converging:  corolla; 
salver-form,  5-lobed,  with  a  tube  somewhat  curved  ;  filaments  unequal' 
in  length,  attached  to  the  inside  of  the  tube  of  the  corolla ;  stigmas 
3-cleft;  cells  1  seeded,  seeds  oblong;  concave. — (lichnidia.) 

Datc'ra.  Calyx  tubular,  angled,  caducous,  with  a  permanent  orbi-i 
cular  base;  corolla  funnel-form,  plaited;  capsule  4-valved,  2  celled,] 
and  each  cell  half  divided  ;  generally  thorny. — (thorn-apple.) 

{Seed  in  a  berry.) 

Sola'num.  Calyx  5  to  10-parted,  permanent;  corolla  bell  or  wheel1 
form,  5-lobed,  plaited ;  anthers  thickened,  partly  united,  with  two' 
pores  at  the  top;  berry  containing  many  seeds,  2  to  G-celied. — (potato, 
nightshade,  bitter-sweet.) 

Exotic. 

Capsicum.  Corolla  wheel-form;  berry  juiceless,  inflated  ;  anther: 
converging ;  calyx  angular. — (red  pepper.) 

C.     Flowers  1-petaled,  superior. 
{Seeds  in  a  capsule.) 
Campan"ula.     Calyx  mostly  5-cleft;  corolla  bell-form,  closed  at  the 
bottom  by  valves  bearing  the  flattened  stamens;  stigma  3  to  5-cleft: 
capsules  3  to  5-celled,  opening  by  lateral  pores. — (bell  flower.) 

Ljbe'tia.  Calyx  5-cleft;  corolla  irregular,  often  irregularly  slit- 
ted;  anthers  cohering,  and  somewhat  curved ;  stigma  2-lobed;  cap- 
sule 2  or  ° -celled. — (cardinal  flower,  wild  tobacco.) 

Lonue'ra.    Calyx  5-toothed  j  corolla  tubular,  long.  5-cleft,  unequal, 


CLASS  V.  149 

stamens  exsert:  stigmas  globose;  berry  2  or  3-celled,  distinct ;  seeds 
many  — (trumpet  honey  suckle.) 

Exotic. 
Mira'eilis.     Corolla  funnel-form,  compressed  below:  calyx  infe- 
rior; germ  between  the  calyx  and  corolla;  stigma  globular. — (four 
o'clock.) 

Flowers  o-pctalcd,  inferior. 

{Seed  in  a  capsule.) 

Impa'tiens.  Calyx  2-leaved,  deciduous;  corolla  irregular, spurred; 
anthers  cohering  at  the  top ;  capsule  5-valved,  bursting  elasLcally 
when  ripe. — (touch-me-not,  jewel  weed.) 

Wola.  Calyx  5-leaved  or  deeply  5-cleft,  corolla  irregular,  with  a 
horn  behind;  (sometimes  it  is  a  mere  prominence;)  anthers  attached 
by  a  membranous  tip,  or  slightly  cohering;  capsule  1-celled,  3-valved. 
—(violet.) 

Cei,.\s"trcs.  Calyx  5-lobed  ;  flat:  corolla  spreading:  capsule  ob- 
tusely 3-angled,  3-celled,  berry-like :  valves  bearing  the  partitions  on 
their  centres;  cells  1  or  2-seeded  :  stamens  standing  around  a  glandu- 
lar 5-toolhed  disk:  style  thick:  stigma  3-cleft:  seeds  calyptred  or 
arilled. — (staff  tree,  false  bittersweet.) 

E,     Floicers  b-pelaled,  inferior. 

Ri'bes.  Calyx  bell-form,  5-cleft,  (sometimes  flat:)  corolla  and  sta- 
mens inserted  on  the  calyx  :  style  2-eleft :  berry  many  seeded.  3G.  85. 
— (currant,  goose-berry.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.     Two  pistils. 
A.     Corolla  1-pelallcd,  inferior. 
Gentia'na.   Calyx  4  or  5-cleft :  corolla  with  a  tabular  base, bell-form, 
without  pores,  4  or  5-cleft,  stigmas  2,  sub-sessile,  capsule  1-celled  ob- 
long: columellas  2,  longitudinal :  stamens  but  4,  when  the  divisions 
of  corolla  are  4. — (gentian.) 

Exotic. 

Plants  umbelliferous :  flowers  5-petallcd,  superior :  seeds  2. 

{Seeds  prickly  or  hispid.) 

Da'ucus.     Seeds  striate  on  their  joining  sides:  outer  sides  convex, 

hispid  ribs  :  involucrum  pinnatifid;  flowers  sub-radiated,  abortive  in 

the  disk. — (carrot.) 

Exotic. 
Ane'thum.     Seeds  flat  or  convex,  5-ribbed :  germ  lenticular,  com- 
pressed: calyx  and  petals  entire  :  involucrums  none. — (fennel,  dill.) 

Order  3.      Trigynia.      Three  pistils. 
A.     Flowers  superior. 
Vibur/'ncm.     Calyx  5-parted  or  5-toothed,  small  ;  corolla  bell-form, 
5-cleft,  with  spreading  or  reflexed  lobes;  stigmas  almost  sessile  :  berry 
or  drupe  1-seeded. — (snow  ball,  sheep-berry,  high  cranberry.) 

Sambu'cus.  Calyx  5-parted  or  5-cleft,  small;  corolla sub-urceolate; 
5-cleft;  stigma  minute,  sessile:  berry  globose,  1-celled  3-seeded  - 
(elder.) 


150  'LARS  VI.,  VII. 

Li'ncm.  Calyx  5-leaved  or  5-parted,  permanent;  corolla  5-petaled 
inferior,  with  claws;  capsule  5  or  10-valved,  10-celled;  seeds  solitary^ 
ovate,  compressed  ;  filaments  spreading  or  united  at  the  base. — (flax.) 

class  vi.     hexandria.     Six  Stamens 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 
A.     Flowers  having  a  perianth  and  corolla,  without  a  spatha. 

Tradescan"tia.  Calyx  inferior,  3-leaved  ;  corolla  3-petaled  ;  fila- 
ments with  jointed  beards;  capsules  3-celled,  many-seeded. — (spider- 
wort.) 

B.     Flowers  having  a  spatha  or  glume,  without  a  perianth. 

Amaryi/'lis.  Corolla  superior,  6-petaled,  unequal ;  filaments  une- 
qual in  proportion  or  direction,  declined,  inserted  in  the  throat  of  the 
tube. — (atamask  lily.) 

Exotic. 

Galan"thus.  Petals  3,  concave,  superior:  nectarines  (or  inner  pe- 
tals) 3,  small,  emarginate  ;  stigma  simple. — (snowdrop.) 

C.     Flowers  having  no  calyx. 

Li'lium.  Corolla  liliaceous,  inferior,  6-petaled;  petals  with  a  lon- 
gitudinal line  from  the  middle  to  the  base ;  stamens  shorter  than  the 
style ;  stigma  undivided  ;  capsule  sub-triangular,  with  the  valves  con- 
nected by  hairs  crossing  as  in  a  sieve. — (lily.) 

Euythro'nium.  Corolla  liliaceous,  inferior,  6-petaled ;  petals  re- 
flexed,  having  two  pores  and  two  tubercle-form  nectaries  at  the  base 
of  the  three  inner  alternate  petals ;  capsule  somewhat  stiped ;  seeds 
cvate. — (dog-tooth  violet,  or  adder-tongue.) 

Aspar'agcs.  Corolla  inferior,  6-paried,  erect,  the  three  inner  di- 
visions reflexed  at  the  apex :  style  very  short :  stigmas  3 ;  berry  3-celled, 
cells  2-seeded. — (asparagus.) 

Exotic. 

Tu'lipa.  Corolla  6-petaled.  liliaceous,  style  0  ;  stigma  thick  ;  cap- 
sule oblong,  3-sided. — (tulip.) 

Fritilla'ria.  Corolla  inferior,  6-petaled,  bell-form,  with  a  necta- 
riferous cavity  above  the  claw  of  each ;  stamens  of  the  length  of  the 
corolla;  seeds  flat. — (crown  imperial.) 

Order  3.     Tryginia.     Three  pistils. 

Tr:l"lium.  Calyx  3-leaved,  inferior,  spreading  ;  corolla  3-petaled 
Styles  0  ;  stigmas  3 ;  berry  3-celled,  many  seeded. — (false  wake  robin.x 

class  vn.     heptandria.     Seven  Stamens. 

Order  1.  Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

Es'culus.  Calyx  inflated  ;  4  or  5-toothed  ;  corolla  4  or  5-petaled, 
averted  on  the  calyx,  unequal,  pubescent;  capsule  3-celled;  seed* 
large,  solitary,  chestnut-form. — (horse-chestnut.) 


class  vin.,  ix.,  x.  15> 

class  vin.     octandria.     Eight  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

Oenothera.  Calyx  4-cleft,  tabular,  caducous,  divisions .reflected  ; 
petals  4,  inserted  on  the  calyx  ;  stigma  4-cleft ;  capsule  4-cel led,  4-val* 
ved  ;  seeds  not  feathered,  affixed  to  a  central  4-sided  columella.— (sca^ 
bish'  or  evening  primrose.)  . 

Trop  .e'olum  Calyx  4  or  5-cleft,  coloured  spurred  ;  petals  4  or  5, 
unequal;  nuts  leathery,  sulcate.— (nasturtion.) 

class  ix.    enneandria.     Nine  Stamens. 

Order  1.  Monogynia.  One  pistil. 
Latj'rus  Calyx  4  to  6-parted ;  corolla  0;  nectaries  3,  each  a  2-Vis- 
tled  or  2-lobed  gland, surrounding  the  germ;  drupe  1 -seeded.  Stamens 
varv  from  3  to  14,  but  they  are  generally  in  two  series  ol  G  each,  with 
3  of  the  inner  series  barren— often  dioecious.  The  calyx  may  be  taken 
for  a  corolla.— (sassafras,  spice-bush.) 

class  x.     decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 
A    Flowers  polvpetalous,  irregular,  {mostly  papilionaceous.) 
Cas"sia.     Calyx  5-leaved  ;  corolla  5-petaled ;  anthers  3,  lower  ones 
beaked,  and  on  longer  incurved  filaments ;  legume  membranaceous.— 
(cassia.) 

B.  Flowers  polypetalous,  regular. 
Py'rol*.     Calvx  5-parted,  petals  5  ;  styles  longer  than  the  stamens , 
anthers  with  two  pores  at  the  base  before,  and  the  top  alter  the  open- 
ing olMhe  flower ;  capsule  5-celled,  dehiscent  at  the  angles  near  the. 

^Cffli^  '  Calvx  5-parted;  petals  5;  anthers  beaked,  with  2 
pores  at  the  base  before,  and  at  the  top  after  the  opening  of  the  flower ; 
stvle  immersed ;  stigma  thick,  orbiculate ;  capsule  5-celled,  dehiscent 
at  the  angles  near  the  summit— (prince's  pine,  pipsissiwa.; 

Exotic. 

Ru'ta  Calyx  5-p-rted;  petals  concave;  receptacle  surrounded  by 
10  nectariferous  dot.;  capsule  lobed.  (Petals  sometimes  4,  and  sta- 
mens 8.)— (rue.) 

C.  Flowers  monopctalous. 

Epigs'a.  Calyx  double,  outer  3-leaved,  inner  5-parted;  (or  calyx 
5-parted,  with  3  bracts;)  corolla  salver-form;  border  5-parted,  spread- 
ing; tube  villose  within ;  capsule  5-celled,  many-seeded;  receptacle 
5-parled. — (trailing  arbutus.)  nun  ~. 

Vacci"nioi.  Calyx  superior,  5-toothed  or  5-parted,  corolla  bell  or 
pitcher-form,  5-cleft,  the  divisions  reflected  •  filaments  inserted  on  tne 


152  CLASS  XI. 

germ  with  the  corolla ;  berry  4  or  5-celled,  many-seeded.     (The  fc* 
reisrn  species  are  sometimes  octandrous.*) — (whortleberry.) 

Kai/'aha.     Calyx  5-parted ;  corolla  wheel-salver-form,  with  10 horns 
beneath,  and  10  cavities  within,  containing  the  anthers  until  the  pollen 
is  mature;  capsule  5-celled,  many-seeded. — (laurel.) 
D.  Flowers  vllh:-  lyx:  {or  with  a  coloured  petal  like  a  calyx,) 

whole  plant  destitute  of  green  herbage. 

Monot"ropa.  Corolla  confusedly  polypetalous,  permanent ;  petals 
about  5,  with  nectariferous  hollows  at  their  bases  ;  anthers  reniform, 
subpeltate,  1-celled,  giving  out  pollen  by  2  holes  near  the  middle; 
stigma  orbicular,  not  bearded ;  capsule  5-celled,  5  valved. — (bird's 
nest,  Indian  pipe.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.     Two  pistils. 

Hydran"gea.  Calyx  5-toothed,  superior;  corolla  5-petaled;  cap- 
sule 2-celled,  2-beaked,  dehiscent  between  the  beaks. 

S.AXiFfiA'GA.  Calyx  5-parted,  half  superior ;  corolla  5-petaled;  cap- 
sule 2-celled,  2-beaked,  opening  between  the  beaks  ;  many-seeded. — 
(saxifrage.) 

Sapona'ria.  Calyx  inferior,  1-leaved,  tubular,  5-toothed,  without 
scales  ;  petals  5,  with  claws  ;  capsule  oblong,  1-celled. — (soap  wort.) 

Dian"thus.  Calyx  inferior,  cylindrical,  1-leafed,  with  4  or  8 
scales  at  the  base;  petals  5,  with  claws;  capsule  cylindrical,  1-celled, 
dehiscent  at  the  top. — (pink,  sweet-william.) 

OrderS.     Trigynia.     Three  pistils. 

Sile'ne.  Calyx  1-leaved,  tubular  or  conic,  5-toothed  ;  petals 5,  with 
claws,  generally  crowned  at  the  orifice;  capsule  3-celled,  6  too'.hed, 
many-seeded. 

Order  5.     Pentagynia.     Five  pistils. 

Agrostem"ma.  Calyx  5-clcft,  prismatic  or  tubular;  coriaceous; 
petals  5,  with  claws;  border  obtuse,  entire;  capsule  1-celled,  many- 
seeded,  opening  with  5  teeth. — (cockle.) 

Order  10.     Dccagynia.     Ten  pistils. 

Phytolac"ca.  Calyx  9;  corolla  5-petaled  or5-cleft,  calyx-like,  in- 
ferior ;  berry  10-cell,  iO-seeded.  By  some  authors  the  calyx  is  called 
a  corolla. — (poke-weed.) 

class  xi.     icosandria.     More  than  Ten  Stamens  situated  on 

the  Calyx. 


Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 
Prd'nus.     Calyx-cleft,  inferior,  bell-form  ;  corolla  5-petaled;  nut  of 

'  Having  eight  stamens, 


CLASS  XII.  153 

the  drupe  smooth,  with  prominent  seams  at  the  sutures. — (oheiry, 
plum.) 

Exotic. 

Amyo"dalus.  Calyx  5-cleft,  inferior;  petals  5,  drupe  with  a  nut, 
perforated  with  pores,  flowers  sessile. — (peach.) 

Phjladel"phus.  Calyx  4  or  5-parted,  superior,  top-form  ;  corolla  4 
or  5-petaled  ;  style  4-cleft ;  capsule  4  or  5-celled,  many-seeded;  seed 
arilled. — (false  syringa,  or  mock  orange.) 

Order  2.  Digynia,  to  Order  5.  Pentagynia  ;  or  Dipenta- 
gynia.     From  two  to  Jive  pistils. 

Cratje'gus.  Calyx  superior,  5-cleft;  petals  5;  styles  1  to  5;  berry 
mealy  ;  seeds  2  to  5,  bony. — (thorn-bush.) 

Aro'nia.  Calyx  superior,  5-toothed;  petals  5;  fruit  pomaceous; 
berry  5  or  10-celled:  cells  1  or  2-seeded;  seeds  cartilaginous. — (shad- 
flower,  choak  berry.) 

Pyrus.  Calyx  5-cleft,  superior;  corolla  5-petaled;  pome  5-celled, 
many-seeded  ;  seeds  compressed-ovate. — (pear,  apple,  quince.) 

Order  13.     Pologynia.     Many  pistils. 

Ro'sa.  Calyx  urn-form,  inferior,  5-cleft,  fleshy  ;  contracted  to- 
wards the  top  ;  petals  5;  seeds  numerous,  bristly,  fixed  lo  the  sides  of 
the  calyx  within.  A  genus  remarkable  for  the  multiplication  of  its 
petals,  by  rich  culture. — (rose.) 

Ru'bcs.  Calyx  5-cleft,  inferior;  corolla  5-petaled;  pistils  nume- 
rous ;  berry  composed  of  many  juicy,  1-seeded  acines,  on  a  dry  recep- 
tacle.— (raspberry,  black-berry.) 

Fr  aga'ria.  Calyx  inferior,  10-eleft ;  5  alternate  divisions  smaller  ; 
corolla  5-petaled;  receptacle  ovate,  berry-like;  acines  naked,  im- 
mersed in  the  receptacle,  caducous. — (strawberry.) 

class  xii.     polyandria.     More  than  ten  Stamens  situated  on 

the  receptacle. 

Order  1.     Monogynia.     One  pistil. 

Sanguina'ria.  Calyx  caducous,  2-leaved  ;  corolla  about  8-petaled, 
stigma  sessile,  twinned,  2-grooved;  capsule  pod-like,  ovate,  1-celled, 
2-vrahred,  acute  at  each  end;  valves  caducous;  columella  2,  perma- 
nent.— (blood-root.) 

Podophyi/'lum.  Calyx  3-leaved,  minute;  corolla  about  9-petaled  ; 
stigma  lars:e,  crenate,  sessile;  berry  1-celled,  crowned  with  the  stig- 
ma, large,  many-seeded;  columella  one-sided. — (wild  mandrake.) 

Exotic. 

Papa'ver.  Calyx  2-leaved,  caducous;  corolla  4-petaled;  stigma  a 
broad  disk,  with  radiating  lines  ;  capsule  1-celled,  dehiscent  by  pores 
under  the  permanent  stigma. — (poppy.) 

Order  2.     Digynia.  to  Order  5.     Pentagynia,  or  Di-Penta- 

gyvia. 
Delphinium.     Calyx  0 ;  corolla  5-petalea,  unequal ;  nectary,  2-r  left, 


154  class  xrn. 

horned  behind;  capsules  1  or  3,  pod-like.     By  some  the  ccroliais  con- 
sidered as  a  coloured  calyx. — (larkspur.) 

Aqujle'gia.  Calyx  0;  petals  5,  caducous;  nectaries  5,  alternating 
with  the  petals,  and  terminating  downwards  in  a  spur-like  nectary  ; 
capsules  5,  erect;  acuminated  with  the  permanent  styles,  many-seed- 
ed. By  some  the  nectaries  are  considered  as  petals,  and  the  corolla 
as  a  coloured  calyx. — (columbine.) 

Hypericum.  Calyx  5-parted  ;  divisions  equal,  sub-ovate  ;  corolla 
D-petaled ;  filaments  often  united  at  the  base  in  3  or  5  sets ;  styles  2  to 
5;  capsules  membranaceous,  roundish,  with  a  number  of  cells  equal 
to  the  number  of  styles.  The  bases  of  the  filaments  are  often  in 
groups,  when  they  are  not  united. — (St.  John's  wort.) 

Exotic. 

Pjeo'nia.  Calyx  5-leaved  ;  petals  5;  styles  0;  stigmas  2  or  3;  cap- 
sules pod-like,  many-seeded.  Remarkable  for  the  multiplication  of 
petals  by  rich  culture. — (peony.) 

Order  13.     Polygyria.     Many  pistils. 

A.     Perianth  none. 

Clem"atis.     Petals  3,  4,  5,  or  6 ;  seeds  compressed ;  styles  perma- 
nent, becoming  long  plumose  tails.    (Some  species  are  dioecious.) 
(virgin's  bower.)   By  some  the  corolla  is  considered  a  coloured  calyx. 

Axemo'ne.  Petals  5  to  0  ;  seeds  numerous,  naked. — (wind-flower, 
rue  anemone.)     The  corolla  is  considered  a  calyx  by  some. 

Cai/'tha.  Petals  5  to  9;  orbicular;  capsules  numerous,  (5  to  10,) 
many-seeded,  compressed;  1-celled,  spreading;  nectaries  0.  (Pistils 
variable  in  number.) — (American  cowslip.)  By  some  the  corolla  is 
mistaken  for  a  coloured  calyx. 

B.     Having  a  perianth. 

Hepat"ica.  Calyx  3-leaved,  a  little  distance  below  the  corolla,  en- 
tire ;  petals  G  to  9;  seeds  without  tails. — (liverleaf.) 

Ranunculus.  Calyx  5-leaved;  petals  5,  with  claws,  and  a  necta- 
riferous pore  or  scale  on  the  inside  of  each ;  seeds  without  tails,  na- 
ked, numerous. — (crow-foot.) 

class  xiii.     didynamia.     Having  Four  Stamens.     Two  Star 
mens  longer  than  the  other  two. 

Order  1.     Gymnospermia.     Seeds  naked  in  the  Calyx. 

A.     Calyx  5-cleft,  with  the  divisions,  or  teeth,  nearly  equal. 

Men'tha,  Corolla  nearly  equal,  4-lobed;  broadest  division,  emat- 
ginate;  stamens  erect,  distant. — (spearmint,  peppermint.) 

Hedeo'ma.  Calyx  2-lipped,  gibbose  at  the  base;  upper  lip  with "3 
lanceolate  teeth;  lower  lip  with  two  subulate  ones;  corolla  ringent; 
2  short  stamens  barren. — (pennyroyal.) 

Nep'eta.  Calyx  dry,  striate:  corolla  with  a  longish  tube;  under 
lip  with  the  middle  division  crenate,  throat  with  a  reflected  margin ; 
stamens  approximate. — (catmint.) 

Glecho'ma.  Calyx  5-cleft ;  corolla  double  the  length  of  the  calyx  ; 
upper  lip  2-cleft ;  lower  lip  3-cleft,  with  the  middle  segment  emargi 


CLASS  XIV. 


155 


nate;  each  pair  of  anthers  approaching  so  as  t.o  exhibit  the  form  of  a 
cross. — (ground  ivy,  gill-overground.) 

Exotic. 
Lavandula.     Calyx  ovate,  sub-dentate  ;  bracts  under-studded;  co- 
rolla resupinate  ;  stamens  in  the  tube. — (lavender.) 

B.     Calyx  2-lipped. 

Prunel"la.  Calyx  with  the  upper  lip  dilated  ;  filaments  2-forked, 
with  an  anther  on  one  of  the  points;  stigma  2-cieft. — (self-heal,  or 
heal-all.) 

Scutellaria.  Calyx  with  an  entire  mouth,  which  is  closed  with  a 
helmet-form  lid  after  the  corolla  falls  out ;  tube  of  the  corolla  bent.— 
(scull-cap.) 

Exotic. 

Thy"mus.  Calyx  sub-campanulate,  with  the  throat  closed  with 
hairs  ;  corolla  with  the  upper  lip  flat,  emarginate ;  lower  lip  longer. — 
(thyme.) 

Order  2.     Angiospermia.     Seeds  in  a  capsule. 

Antirrhinum.  Calyx  5-leaved  or  deeply  5-parted  ;  the  two  lower 
divisions  remote  ;  corolla  personate  or  ringent,  spurred,  or  with  a  pro- 
minent base ;  the  throat  closed  with  a  prominent  palate ;  capsule  ovate, 
2-valved,  dehiscent  at  the  apex,  with  reflexed  teeth. — (snap-dragon, 
toad-flax.) 

Ger.ar"dia.  Calyx  5-cleft  or  5-toothed ;  corolla  sub-campanulate, 
unequally  5-lobed  ;  segments  mostly  rounded;  capsule  2-celled,  dehi- 
scent at  the  top. — (false  foxglove.) 

Pentste'mon.  Calyx  5-cleft  or  5-leaved;  corolla  ringent,  inflated; 
the  rudiment  of  a  bearded  filament  between,  and  longer  than  two 
tallest  stamens;  anthers  smooth;  capsule  2-celled,  2-valved,  ovate; 
seeds  numerous,  angular. — ''beard  tongue.) 

class  xiv.     tetr adynamia.     Having  six  stamens — Four  sta- 
mens longer  than  the  other  two. 

Order  1.     Siliculosa.    Short  pod. 

Exotic. 

Luna'ria.  Silicle  entire,  oval,  flat-compressed,  pedicelled  ;  valves 
equalling  the  partition,  parallel,  flat ;  calyx  consists  of  coloured  sack- 
like leafets.    39.  63. — (honesty,  or  satin-flower.) 

Order  2.     Siliquosa.     Long  pod. 

Ciietran'thus.  Calyx  closed,  two  of  the  leafets  gibbous  at  the  base; 
petals  dilated  ;  silique,  when  young  with  a  glandular  tooth  each  side; 
stigma  2-lobed;  seed  flat,  sometimes  margined. — (stock-july-flower, 
wall-flower.) 

Sina'pis.  Calyx  spreading;  corolla  with  strait  claws;  glands  b**- 
tween  the  short  stamens  and  the  pistil,  and  between  the  long  stamen* 


156  ULAoS  XV. 

and  the  calyx;  partition  extending  beyond  the  valves  of  the  silique, 
ansiform;  seeds  in  a  single  series. — (mustard.) 

Rapha'nus.  Calyx  closed,  silique,  terete,  not  opening  by  valves,  1 
or  2-celled;  glands  between  the  short  stamens  and  pistil,  and  between 
the  long  stamens  and  the  calyx. — (radish.) 

Exotic. 

Bras'sica.  Calyx  erect,  converging;  partition  extending  beyond 
ihe  valves  of  the  silique;  seed  globose;  glands  between  the  short  sta- 
-mens  and  pistil,  and  between  the  long  stamens  and  calyx. — (cabbage, 
turnip.) 


class  xv.    monadelphia.     Stamens  united  by  filaments  in  one 

set. 

i 

Order  3.     Triandria.     Three  stamens. 

Sisirvn"chium.     Spatha  2-leaved ;  perianth  0;  corolla  superior,  6* 
cleft  or  6-petaled,  tubular;  style  1 ;  stigma  3-cleft;  capsule  3-celled.- 
(blue-eyed  grass.) 

Order  5.     Penlandria. 
Exotic. 

Ero'dium.  Calyx  5-leaved ;  corolla  5-petaled  ;  nectariferous  scales 
5,  alternating  with  the  filaments;  arils  5,  1-seeded,  awned,  beaked  at 
the  base  of  the  receptacle;  awn  spiral,  bearded  within. — (stork's 
bill.) 

Order  7.     Heptandria.     Seven  stamens. 

Exotic. 

Pelargo'nium.  Calyx  5-parted,  upper  division  broader,  ending  in 
a  capillary  nectariferous  tube  ;  corolla  5-petaled,  irregular ;  the  two 
upper  petals  usually  broader,  with  coloured  veins;  filaments  10,  3  of 
them  usually  without  anthers;  arils  5,  each  1-seeded,  awned ;  some  of 
the  awns  spiral. — (stork  geranium.) 

Order  10.     Decandria.      Ten  stamens. 

Gera'nium.  Calyx  5-leaved  ;  corolla  5-petaled,  regular  ;  nectarife- 
rous glands  5,  adhering  to  ihe  base  of  the  5  alternating  long  filaments; 
arils  5,  1-seeded,  awned,  beaked  at  the  elongated  top  of  the  receptacle; 
awn  naked  or  smooth  within,  straight.  14.  73.— (cranebill,  false 
crow-foot,  herb-robert.) 

Order  12.     Polyandria.     Many  stamens. 

Altios'a.  Calyx  double,  outer  one  6  or  9-cleft;  capsules  many,  ay- 
ranged  circularly,  1-seeded.— (hollyhock.) 

Mai/'va.  Calyx  double,  outer  one  3-leaved,  inner  one  5-cleft ;  cap- 
sules manv,  arranged  circularly,  1-celled,  1-seeded.— (mallows.* 


CLASS  XVI. j  XVII.  157 

ci  ass  xvi.  diadelphia.     Stamens  united  by  filaments  in  two 

sets. 

Order  5,  to  Order  8.     Pent-octandria.    From  5  to  8  stamens. 

Polyga'la.  Calyx  5-leaved,  permanent,  unequal,  2  of  the  leafets 
wing-like,  larger,  coloured,  corolla  irregular  (or  rather,  calyx  3-leaf- 
ed,  corolla  imperfectly  papilionaceous;)  capsule  obcordate,  2-celled, 
2-valved.  Keel  of  the  corolla  sometimes  appendaged  :  seeds  hairy. — 
(snake  root,  milk-wort,  low  centaury,  mountain  flax.) 

Order  10.     Decandria.     Ten  stamens. 
Legume  without  transverse  divisions  or  portions ;  seeds  numerous* 

{Stigma  pubescent.) 

Pi'sum.  Calyx  with  the  divisions  leaf-like,  about  equal:  banner 
protruding  2  folds :  style  compressed,  carinate,  villose  above :  legume 
without  down  at  the  suture. — (pea.) 

La'thyrus.  Calyx  with  the  two  upper  divisions  shorter  :  style  flat, 
villose  above, broader  towards  the  top.  (Stems  mostly  winged,  leafets 
2  or  more,  terminated  by  a  divided  tendril.) — (sweet  pea.) 

(Stigma  not  pubescent.) 

Phase'olus.  Keel,  stamens  and  style  spirally  twisted  together  ; 
legum  compressed,  falcate ;  seeds  sub-compressed,  reniform. — (bean.) 

Robi'nia.  Calyx  small,  bell-form.  4-cleft,  upper  division  2-parted : 
banner  large,  reflexed,  roundish,  legume  compressed,  elongated,  many 
seeded  ;  seeds  compressed,  small. — (locust  tree.) 

Trifo'lium.  Flowers  sub-capitate  ;  legume  included  in  the  calyx, 
not  opening  by  valves,  1  to  4-seeded.  Leaves  always  ternate. — 
(clover.) 

Lupi'nus.  Calyx  2-lipped,  anthers,  5  oblong  and  5  roundish ;  le- 
gume coriaceous. — (lupine.) 

class  xvii.  syngenesia.     Anthers  united. 
Order  1.    Polygamia  JEqualis.    Disk  and  ray  florets  perfect, 

A.     Floret  tigulatc. 

Leon'todon.  Calyx  imbricate,  with  flexible  leafets  ;  receptacle  na- 
ked :  egret  stiped. — (dandelion.) 

L*ctu'ca.  Calyx  imbricate,  cylindric,  with  the  margin  of  the  scales 
membranaceous;  receptacle  naked;  egret  simple,  stiped;  seed  smooth. 
— (lettuce.) 

Cap/'duus.  Calyx  ovate,  imbricate  with  prickly  scales;  receptacle 
villose;  egret  pilose. — (comb-tooth  thistle.) 

Cvn"ara.  Receptacle  bristly  ;  calyx  dilated,  imbricate,  scales  with 
14 


158  CLASS  XVII. 

fleshy  bases,  emarginate  and  pointed ;  egret  plumose,  sessile. — (garden 
artichoke.) 

B.     Florets  tubulous  ;  floiucr  discoid. 
Eupa'to'rium.     Catyx imbricated  (rarely  simple)  oblong;  style  long, 
cloven  halfway  down;  egret  pilose,  scabrous,  or  rough  papillose;  re- 
ceptacle naked  :   seed  smooth  and  glandular,  5  striate.  —  (bonese^ 
ihoroughwort,  joepye.) 

Order  2.     Polygamia  superf.ua.     Florets  of  the  disk  perfect 
those  of  the  ray  having  pistils  only. 

A.     Flowers  discoid ;  the  ray  florets  being  obsolete. 

Tanace'tum.  Calyx  imbricate,  hemispheric ;  scales  acuminate,  rays 
obsolete,  3-cleft ;  egret  somewhat  marginal;  receptacle  naked.  (Flow- 
ers corymbed.) — (tansey.) 

Gxapha'lium.  Calyx  imbricate  with  the  marginal  scales  rounded, 
scarious,  shortish,  glossy,  coloured;  receptacle  naked;  egret  pilose  oi 
plumose,  scabrous ;  florets  of  the  ray  subulate,  of  the  disk  entire. 
Sometimes  all  the  florets  are  perfect. —  (life  everlasting.) 

B.    Flowers  radiate  ;  the  ligulate  ray  florets  very  manifest. 
(Receptacle  naked.) 

As'ter.  Calyx  imbricate,  the  inferior  scales  generally  spreading, 
egret  simple,  pilose  ;  receptacle  often  deep  pitied.  Florets  of  the  ray 
more  than  10,  except  in  a  few  species ;  colour  purple  or  white,  never 
yellow. — (star-flower.) 

Solida'go.  Calyx  oblong  or  sub-cyiindric,  with  oblong,  narrow, 
pointed  straight  scales,  imbricate,  closed  upon  the  flower ;  ray  florets 
about  2,  and  fewer  than  10,  lanceolate,  2-toothed,  equal  to,  or  shorter 
than  the  calyx;  filaments  capillary,  very  short;  style  thread  form, 
equalling  the  length  of  the  stamens,  stigma  cleft,  spreading;  egret 
simple,  pilose,  scabrous;  receptacle  furrowed  with  dots  or  punctures; 
seeds  oblong  ovate. — (golden  rod.) 

Ciirvsan'themum.  Calyx  hemispherical,  imbricate,  with  the  scales 
membranous  at  the  margin  ;  egret  none,  or  a  narrow  margin. — (ox- 
eyed  daisy,  fever-few.) 

Exotic. 

Bel"lis.  Calyx  hemispherical ;  scales  equal ;  egret  0 ;  receptacle 
tonical ;  seed  obovate. — (garden  daisy.) 

Tage'tes.     Calyx  simple,  1-leafed,  5-toothed,  tubular:  florets  of  the 
ray  about  5,  permanent ;  egret  5  erect  awns. — (marigold.) 
(Receptacle  chaffy  or  hairy.) 

An"themis.  Calyx  hemispherical;  scales  with  scarious  margin?, 
nearly  equal ;  egret  0,  or  a  membranous  margin  :  florets  of  the  J  ay  more 
man  5 ;  receptacle  chaffbflat,  with  a  rigid  acuminate  apex ;  seed  crown- 
ed with  a  membranous  border  or  egret. — (may-weed,  chamomile.) 

Order  3.     Polygamia  Frustranea.     Florets  of  the  disk  per- 
fect, those  of  the  ray  having  neither  stamens  nor  pistils. 

Helian"thus.     Calyx  imbricate,  sub-souarrose,  leafy  ;  receptacle 


CLASS  XVIII.    XIX.  159 

flat,  chaffy ;  egret  2-leaved,  chaff-like,  caducous. — (sunflower,  Jerusa- 
lem artichoke.) 

class  xviii.  gynandria.     Stamens  growing  out  of  the  pistil. 

Order  1.     Monandria.     One  stamen. 

A.     Anther  adnate,  sub-terminal,  not  caducous ;  masses  of  pollen  affixed 
by  the  base,  and  made  up  of  angular  particles. 
Or"chis.     Corolla  ringent-like,  upper  petal  vaulted  ;   lip  dilated, 
spurred  beneath:  masses  of  pollen  2,  adnate,  terminal. — (orchis.) 

Order  2.     Diandria.     Two  stamens. 

Cypripe'ditjm.  Calyx  coloured,  4-leavcd,  spreading ;  corolla  0,  (by 
some  the  calyx  is  called  a  corolla;)  nectary  large,  hollow,  inflated 5 
style  with  a  terminant  lobe,  and  petal-like  appendage  on  the  upper 
side. — (lady's  slipper.) 

Order  5.     Pentandria.     Five  stamens. 

Plants  bearing  seeds  in  follicles ;  and  pollen  in  masses  called  pollinia. 

Ascle'pias.  Petals  5,  reflected ;  nectaries  5,  concave,  erect,  con- 
taining little  horns  :  each  stamen  with  a  pair  of  pendulous  masses  of 
pollen,  suspended  from  the  top  of  the  stigma  ;  follicles  smooth. — 
(milk-weed,  silk-weed.) 

class  xix.  moncecia.     Staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  on  the 

same  plant. 

Order  3.     Triandria.     Three  stamens. 

Ty'pha.  Anient  cylindric,  dense-flowered.  Staminate  flowers — 
calyx  obsolete,  3-leaved :  corolla  0  ;  stamens  3  together,  on  a  chaffy  or 
hairy  receptacle,  united  below  into  one.  Pistillate  flowers — below  the 
staminate;  calyx  0;  corolla  0;  seed  1,  pedicelled;  the  pedicels  sur- 
rounded at  the  base  with  long  hairs  resembling  an  egret. — (cat-tail  or 
reed  mace.) 

Ca'rex.  Aments  imbricate  (usually  m  cylindric  spikes.)  Stami- 
nate flowers — calyx  scales  single ;  corolla  0.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx 
scale  single;  corolla  inflated,  monopetalous,  2-toothed  at  the  apex; 
stigmas  2  or  3  ;  nut  3-sided,  enclosed  in  the  inflated,  permanent  corolla, 
which  becomes  an  utriculous-like  permanent  aril.  Sometimes  dioeci- 
ous.— (sedge.) 

Compto'nia.  Staminate  flowers — ament  C3^1indric,  with  calyx  scales 
1  flowered;  corolla  2-petaled  or  none ;  filaments  2-forked.  Pistillate 
flowers — spike  or  ament  ovate  ;  corolla  6-petaled  (ihe  corolla  may  be 
called  a  calyx  ;)  styles  2  ;  not  oval,  1 -celled.— (sweet  fern.) 

Ze'a.  Staminate  flowers— calyx  glume  2-flowered,  awnless ;  corolla 
glume  awnless.     Pistillate  flowers— calyx  glume  2-valved  (number  of 


J6C  CLASS  XIX. 

ralves  increased  by  cultivation ;)  style  1,  very  long,  filiform,  pendu- 
lous; seed  solitary,  immersed  in  an  oblong  receptacle. — (Indian  corn.) 

Order  4.     Tetrandria.     Four  stamens. 

Mo'rus.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  4-parted;  corolla  0.  Pistillate 
flowers — calyx  4-leaved ;  corolla  0 ;  styles  2,  calyx  becoming  berry- 
like ;  seed  1. — (mulberry.) 

Order  5.     Pentandria.    Five  stamens. 

Amara"nthus.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  3  or  5-leaved  ;  corolla  0  \ 
stamens  3  or  5.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx  and  corolla  as  the  stami- 
nate; styles  3;  capsule  1-celled,  opening  transversely  ;  seed  1. — (ama- 
ranth, red  cockscomb.) 

Order  12.     Polyandria.    Many  stamens. 
A.     Stems  not  woody. 

Sagitta'ria.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  3-leaved ;  corolla  3  petaled; 
filaments  mostly  24.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx  and  corolla  as  in  the 
staminate  ;  germs  many ;  capsules  aggregate,  1-seeded,  not  opening, 
— (arrow-head.) 

Ar'um.  Spatha  cucullate,  1-leaved ;  spadix  not  entirely  covered 
With  fructification ;  being  more  or  less  naked  above,  with  pistillate 
flowers  beneath,  and  staminate  in  the  middle  (sometimes  a  few  are  sta- 
minate beneath ;  berry  mostly  1-seeded,  generally  cirrose  glandular 
beneath.) — (Indian  turnip,  wake-robin.) 

B.     Stems  woody. 

GLuer'cus.  Staminate  flowers — ament  loose;  calyx  sub  5-cleft ;  co- 
rolla 0;  stamens  5  to  10.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx  1 -leafed,  entire, 
scabrous,  being  a  woody  cup  ;  style  1,  stigma  2  to  5;  nut  or  acorn  1- 
celled,  1-seeded,  coriaceous,  surrounded  at  the  base  by  the  permanent 
calyx. — (oak.) 

Casta'nea.  Polygamous.  Staminate  flowers — ament  naked,  linear  : 
corolla  (or  calyx)  1-leaved,  5  or  6-parled ;  stamens  10  to  20.  Pistillate 
flowers — calyx  5  or  G-leaved.  (or  5  or  G-lobed)  muricate ;  germs  3 ;  stig- 
ma pencil-form ;  nuts  3,  with  coriaceous  putamen,  enclosed  in  the 
calyx,  becoming  echinate. — (chestnut.) 

Order  15.    Monadelphia.     Filaments  united. 

A.     Stems  not  woody. 

Exotic. 

Cucur'bita.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  5-toothed  ;  corolla  5-cleft ; 
filaments  3.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx  and  corolla  like  the  staminate ; 
pistil  3-cleft ;  pomaceons  berry  large,  3  to  5-celled  ;  seeds  thickened  at 
the  margin. — (gourd,  squash,  pumpkin,  water-melon.) 

Ricinus.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  5-parted:  stamens  numerous. 
Pistillate  flowers,  calyx  3-parted:  styles  3 or 4-cleft :  capsules  echinate, 
3-celled,  3-seeded. — (castor-oil  plant.) 


CLASS  XX.  T61 

B.     Steins  woody. 

Pi'nus.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  4-lea\'ed,  peltate ;  corolla  0;  sta- 
mens many ;  anthers  naked,  2,  sessile,  1-celled.  Pistillate  flowers — 
calyx  in  strobiles  or  cones,  scales  closely  imbricate,  2-flowered :  pistil 
1 ;  nut  with  a  membranous  wing. — (pine.) 

clas3  xx.     dicecia.     Staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  on  dif- 
ferent plants. 

Order  2.     Diandria.     Two  stamens. 

Sa'lix.  Staminate  flowers — ament  cylindric;  calyx  a  1-flowered 
scale,  with  a  nectariferous  gland  at  the  base ;  stamens  i  to  6.  Pistillate 
flowers — ament  and  calyx  like  the  staminate;  stigmas  2,  generally  2- 
cleft ;  capsule  1-celled;  2-valved;  seeds  many,  with  egret-like  down. 
— 'willow.) 

Order  5.     Pentandria.     Five  stamens. 

Hum"ultjs.  Staminate  flowers — calyx  5-leaved ;  corolla  0 ;  anthers 
with  two  pores  at  the  extremity.  Pistillate  flowers — calyx  1-leaved ; 
entire,  oblique,  spreading  ;  styles  2,  seed  1,  within  the  leaf-like  calyx, 
infloresence  strobile-form. — (hop.) 

Exotic. 
Can"nabis.     Staminate  flowers — calyx  5-parted.     Pistillate  flowers 
-calyx  5-leaved,  entire,  gaping  laterally  ;  styles  2 ;  nut  2-valved,  with- 
in the  closed  calyx. — (hemp.) 

Order  8.     Octandria.     Eight  stamens. 

Po'pulus.  Staminate  flowers — ament  cylindric,  calyx  a  torn  scale*, 
corolla  turbinate,  oblique,  entire,  supporting  8  to  30  stamens.  Pistillate 
flowers — ament,  calyx  and  corolla  like  the  staminate;  stigma  4  or  6- 
lobed :  capsule  2-celled,  2-valved,  many-seeded  ;  seed  with  egret-like 
hairs.     Leaves  have  a  tremulous  motion. — (poplar,  balm  of  Gilead.) 

Note.  The  21st  Class,  Cryptogamia  being  too  difficult  for  the  be- 
ginner in  Botany  to  analyze,  is  omitted. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  SPECIES  OF  PLANTS. 


7—1.  ^SCULUS.    (From  the  Latin  Esca,  food.) 

Exotic. 

Hippocas"tanum,  (horse-chestnut,  w.  J.  T?)  leaves  digitate,  with  about 
7  divisions  ;  corolla  5-petaled,  spreading ;  flowers  in  a  panicle  pyra- 
mid. 15.  f. 

10—5.  AGROSTEMMA.    (From    the  Greek  Agros,  a  field,   and 
stevwia,  a  garland.) 

Githo/go,  (cockle.  O.  r.  J.  ©)  hirsute  ;  catyx  longer  than  the  corolla ; 
petals  entire. 

3—2.  AGROSTIS.     (From  Agros,  a  field.) 

Vidga'ris,  (red-top.  O.  J.  %)  panicle  with  smoothish  branches,  spread- 
ing in  maturity  ;  outer  valve  of  the  corolla  3-nerved  ;  stipule  short, 
truncate.  18.  i. 

15—13.  ALTH^A.    (From  the  Greek  Altkco,  to  heal.) 

Officina'lis,  (marsh  mallows.  %)  leaves  downy,  oblong  ovate,  obsolete- 
ly  3-lobed,  toothed. 

19—5.   AMARANTHUS.      (From  a  Greek  word  signifying  not 

withering.) 

Melanckol'icus,  (love-lies-bleeding,  r.  <v>)  glomerules  axillary,  pedun- 
cled,  roundish;  leaves  lance  ovate,  coloured. 

6 — 1.  AMARYLLIS.    (Latin  name  for  a  nymoh. 
Exotic. 

Formotis"sima)  (jacobea.  %)  spatha  1-flowered;  corolla  rmgent-likej 
petals  declined. 

11—1.  AMGYDALUS. 
Exotic. 

Per"sica,  (peach,  r.  M.  T7)  serratures  of  the  leaves  all  acute,  flower* 
sessile,  solitary.  15.  f. 

Na'na,  (flowering  almond.  T7)  leaves  ovate,  tapering  to  the  base,  sharp- 
ly serrate.  3.  f. 

12—13.  ANEMONE.     (From  the  Greek  anemos,  the  wind.) 
Virginia'na,  (wind-flower.  O.  g-w.  Ju.  %)  stem  dichotomous ;  leaves 


ARO  163 

in  threes,  ternate,  upper  ones  opposite;  leafets  gashkjbate  and  ser- 
rate-acute; peduncles  solitary,  1-flowered,  elorgated;  seed  oblong, 
wool])-,  mucronate,  in  heads.  18.  i. 
Nemoro'sa,  (low  anemone.  O.  r-w.  M.  %)  stem  1-flowered  ;  cauline 
leaves  in  threes,  ternate;  leafets  wedge-form,  gash  lobed,  toothed, 
acute;  corolla  5-6  petaled;  seeds  ovate,  with  a  short  style,  hooked. 
A  variety,  quinquefolia,  has  lateral  leafets  deeply  2-cleft.  6.  i. 

5    2.  ANETHUM. 

Exotic. 

Grave'olens,  (dill.)  fruit  compressed  ;  plant  annual. 
Fceni'culum,  (fennel.)  fruit  ovate  ;  plant  perennial. 

17—2.  ANTHEMIS. 

Cof'ula,  ^mayweed.  O.  w.  J.  €>)  receptacle  conic,  chaff  bristly,  seed 
naked ;  leaves  2-pinnate,  leafets  subulate,  3-parted.  10.  i. 

Exotic. 

No'bihs,  (chamomile,  w.  Au.  %)  leaves  2-pinnate ;  leafets  3-parted; 
linear  subulate,  sub-villous,  stem  branching  at  the  base.  Fragrant* 
4.  i. 

2— 2.  ANTHOXANTHUM.     (From  the  Greek  Anthos,   a  flower, 
and  JCnnthus,  yellow.) 

Oaora  turn  (sweet  vernal  grass.  O.  M.  %,)  spike  oblong-ovate  ;  flo- 
rets sub-peduncled,  shorter  than  the  awn.  An  American  variety, 
altissimum,  is  larger  and  of  a  dark  green.  An  elegant  substitute  for 
the  Leghorn  grass.     10 — 18.  i. 

13—2.  ANTIRRHINUM.     (From  the  Greek  anti,  like,  and  rin,  a 

snout.) 

Lina'ria,  (snap-dragon,  y.  Ju.  %)  erect,  glabrous;  leaves  scattered, 
lanceolate-linear,  crowded  together;  spikes  terminal,  dense-flower- 
ed; calyx  glabrous,  shorter  than  the  spur.  Flowers  large— (toad 
flax.)    Naturalized.     12—18.  i. 

12—5.  AQUILEGIA.    (From  Aquila,  an  eagle.) 

Canaden'sis,  (wild  columbine.  O.  r.  &  y.  Ap.  %)  horns  straight, 
stamens  exscrt,  leaves  decompound.  Growing  frequently  in  cre- 
vices of  rocks.     15.  i. 

Exotic. 

Vulga'ris,  (garden  columbine.  J.  %)  horns  incurved ;  leafy,  stem  and 
leaves  glabrous  ;  leaves  decompound.  The  nectariferous  horns  be- 
come numerous  by  culture  ;  one  hollow  horn  within  another.    15.  i, 

11—5.  ARONIA. 

Botrya'piurn  (shad  bush,  june-berry.  O.  w.  Ap.  T;>,)  leaves  oblong  oval, 
cuspidate,  glabrous  when   mature  (when  first  expanded  lanceolate 


T64  AST 

and  downy;)  flowers  racemed;   petals  linear;   germs  puoescent; 
segments  of  the  calyx  glabrous. 

19—12.  ARUM. 

TriphyV'lum,  (Indian  turnip,  wild  turnip,  wake  robin,  O.  p.  g.  &  w. 
M.  %)  sub-caulescent;  leaves  ternate;  leafets  ovate;  acuminate, 
spadix  club-form  ;  spatha  ovate,  acuminate,  peduncled  with  the  la- 
mina as  long  as  the  spadix.  One  variety,  virens,  has  a  green  spa- 
tha, another"  atropwrpureum,  has  a  dark  purple  spatha;  another,  al- 
bum has  a  white  spatha.     1 — 3.  f. 

18—5.  ASCLEPIAS.     (From  JEsculapius,  the  Founder  of 
Medicine.) 

1.  Leaves  opposite. 

Syri'aca,  (common  milkweed,  O.  w.  p.  Ju.  %)  stem  very  simple ; 
leaves  lanceolate-oblong,  gradually  acute,  downy  beneath;  umbels 
sub-nodding,  downy,  3  to  five  feet  high ;  flowers  in  large,  close  clus- 
ters, sweet-scented — pollinia  are  fly  traps.  3 — 5.  f. 

Incama'ta,  (O.  r.  Ju.  %)  stem  erect,  branching  above,  downy;  leaves 
lanceolate,  sub-downy  both  sides  ;  umbels  mostly  double  at  their  ori- 
gin: the  little  horn  of  the  nectary  exsert.  A  variety  pulchra  is  more 
hairy.  Var.  glabra,  almost  glabrous.  Var.  alba,  has  white  flowers. 
Damp.  3.  f. 

6—1.  ASPARAGUS.    (A  Greek  name.) 
Exotic. 

Ojjicina"lis,  (asparagus,  Ju.  %)  stem  herbaceous,  unarmed,  sub-erect, 
terete;  leaves  bristle-form,  soft;  stipules  sub-solitary.  Naturalized 
in  the  northern  and  southern  districts.  4.  f. 

17—2.  ASTER.     (A  Star.) 
Leaves  entire. 

Linariifo"lius,  (star-flower  O.  p.  y.  Au.  %)  leaves  thick-set,  nerve- 
kss,  linear,  mucronate,  dotted,  carinate,  rough,  stiff,  those  on  the 
branches  recurved  ;  stem  sub-decumbent ;  branches  level  topped,  1- 
flowered ;  calyx  imbricate,  of  the  length  of  the  disk ;  stem  rough, 
purplish. 

Multifl'orus,  (O.  w-y.  Au.  to  Nov.  %)  leaves  linear,  smoothish;  stem 
very  branching,  diffuse,  pubescent ;  branchlets  oneway;  calyx  im- 
bricate; scales  oblong,  scurvy,  acute. 

Cya'neus,  (O.  b-p.  Au.  %)  leaves  linear-lanceolate,  clasping,  smooth; 
stem  wand-like-panieled,  very  glabrous  ;  branches  racemed  ;  scales 
of  the  calyx  lax,  lanceolate,  equalling  the  disk,  inner  ones  coloured 
at  the  apex.  3 — 4.  f.  Flowers  many  and  large.  This  is  the  hand- 
somest of  all  asters. 

Leaves  more  or  less  cordate  and  ovate,  serrate,  or  toothed. 

Panicula'tus,  (O.  b-p.  Au.  to  Nov.  %)  leaves  ovate-lanceolate,  subser- 
rate,  petioied,  glabrous;  radical  ones,  ovate  heart  form,  serrate, 
rough,  petioied ;  petioles  naked  ;  stem  very  branching,  glabrous  •, 
7 


CAM  165 

branch  ets  pilose;    calyx    lax,  sub-imbricate.    2 — 1.   f.    Flowers 
smallish,  numerous. 
Cordifo'lius,  (O.  w.  S.  %)  leaves  heart-form,  pilose  beneath,  sharp  ser- 
rate, petioled ;  petioles  winged  ;  stem  panicled,  smoothish  ;  panicles 
divaricate  ;  calyx  lax,  sub-imbricate.     Flowers  small. 

Leaves  lanceolate  and  orate,  lower  ones  serrate. 
Exotic. 

Chinen"sis,  (china  aster.  ©)  leaves  ovate,  thickly  toothed,  petioled; 
cauline  ones  sessile,  at  the  base  wedge-form:  floral  ones  lanceolate, 
entire;  stem  hispid  ;  branches  1-flowered;  calyx  foliaceous.  A 
variety  has  very  full  flowers,  various  coloured,  and  very  short  rays. 
Cultivated. 

3—1.  AVENA. 

Exotic. 

Sati'va,  (oats  S.  <v>)  panicled;  calyx  2-seeded;  seeds  smooth,  one  of 
them  awned. 

17 — 2.  BELLIS.    (Perhaps  from  the  Latin  Bellus,  handsome.) 

Exotic. 
Peren"nis,  (daisy,  w.  &  p.  Ap.  %)  leaves  obovate,  crenate ;  scape  na- 
ked, 1  flowered. 

1—2.  BLITUM.    (A  Greek  name.) 

Capita'tum,  (strawberry  blite.  O.  r.  J.  <v>)  heads  in  a  terminal  spike, 
not  intermixed  with  leaves;  leaves  triangular,  toothed.     15.  i. 

5—1.  BORAGO. 

Officina'lis,  (borage,  b.  Ju.  £>)  leaves  alternate ;  calyx  spreading. 

14—2.  BRASSICA. 

Exoiic. 

Ra'pa,  (turnip,  tf )  root  caulescent,  orbicular,  depressed,  fleshy ;  radi- 
cal leaves  rough  ;  cauline  ones  very  entire,  smooth.  Var.  ruta-baga, 
has  a  turbinate,  sub-fusiform  root. 

Olea'cea,  (common  cabbage,  including  all  the  varieties  caused  by  cul- 
ture, tf)  root  caulescent,  terete,  fleshy;  leaves  smooth,  glaucous, 
repand  lobate. 

12—13.  CALTHA.     (Latin  name  for  Marygold.) 

Palus'tris,  (O.  y.  Ap.  %)  stem  erect ;  leaves  cordate,  sub-orbicular, 
acute-crenate. 

5 — 1.  CAMPANULA.     (Latin  name,  meaning  a  small  bell.) 

Rotundifo'lia,  (flax  bell-flower,  hare-bell.  O.  b.  J.  %)  glabrous ;  radi- 
cal leaves  heart  reniform,  crenate;  cauline  ones  linear,  entire  ;  pa- 
nicle lax,  few  flowered  ;  flowers  nodding. 

American' a,  (E.  b.  Au.  %)  leaves  ovate  lanceolate,  long  acuminate; 
lower  ones  sub-cordate,  with  the  petioles  ciliatp;  flowers  axillary, 


J66  C  E  L 

nearly  sessile,  m  a  terminal  leafy  raceme;  corolla  sub-rotate ;  styl* 
exsert.    Cultivated.  2.  f. 

20—5.  CANNABIS 

Exotic. 

Sati'va,  (hemp.  G.  Au.  <v>)  stem  pilose ;  leaves  petioled,  digitate  ;  leaf* 
ets  lanceolate,  serrate,  pilose ;  staminate  flowers  solitary  axillary  f 
pistillate  ones  spiked.    4 — 10.  f. 

5—1.  CAPSICUM.     (From  Greek  Kapto,  to  bite.) 

Exotic. 

An"nuum,  (guinea  pepper,  red  pepper,  cayenne  pepper,  y-g.  w.  Au 
<v))  s-tem  herbaceous;  peduncles  solitary.  From  South  America. 
10—18.  i. 

17—1.  CARDUUS. 

Pectina'tus,  (comb-tooth  thistle,  E.  p.  ^)  unarmed;  leaves  decurren' 
lanceolate,  pectinately  pinnatifid  ;  peduncles  almost  terminal,  leaf 
less,  very  long,  about  1-flowered;  flowers  nodding,  often  discharg 
ing  the  pollen;  scales  of  the  calyx  linear  spreading. 

19 — 3.  CAREX.     (From  the  Latin  careo,  to  want.) 

Ster"ilis,  (barren  sedge.  O.  M.  %)  spikelets  in  fives,  sessile,  approxi- 
mate ;  fruit  ovale,  acuminate  or  somewhat  beaked,  2-cleft,  3-side<J 
compressed,  scabrous  at  the  margin;  equalling  the  obovate  acutish 
scale.    8.  i.  Wet. 

10—1.  CASSIA.     (A  Latin  name.) 

Mariland"icu,  (wild  senna,  O.  y.  Au.  %)  somewhat  glabrous;  leaves 
in  8  pairs,  lance  oblong,  mucronate ;  flowers  in  axillary  racemes, 
and  in  terminal  panicles  ;  legumes  linear,  curved.  River  alluvion, 
2—4.  f. 

diameter ist" a,  (cassia,  partridge  pea.  E.  y.  Au.  <D)  somewhat  gla- 
brous ;  leaves  linear,  in  many  pairs,  the  glands  of  the  petioles  sub- 
pedicelled ;  two  of  the  petals  spotted ;  legumes  pubescent.  A  most 
elegant  plant.    8 — 16.  i.  Dry  sand,  &c. 

19—12.  CASTANEA.     (From  Ccistana,  name  of  an  ancient  City.) 

Arnerica'na,  (chestnut.  O.  g.  J.  T?)  leaves  lance-oblong,  sinuate  serrate, 
with  the  serralures  mucronate,  glabrous  both  sides.     Large  tree, 

2—1.  CATALPA.     (An  Indian  name.) 

Cirdifo'lia,  (M.  w.  &  y.  Tj)  leaves  simple,  cordate,  entire,  by  threes  \ 
flowers  in  panicles.  40 — 50.  f.  Grows  wild  in  the  Southern  States, 
but  with  us  is  an  exotic. 

5—1.  CELASTRUS. 

Scan1 'dens,  (false  bittersweet,  staff  tree.  O.  y.  w.  J.  T?)  stem  twining; 
leaves  oblong,  acuminate,  serrate;  racemes  terminal.  Retains  its 
scarlet  berries  through  the  winter. 


CON  167 

4—1.  CEPHALANTHUS. 
'Kcidenia'lis,  (button  bush,  O.  w.  Ju.  T->)  leaves  opposite  and  in  threes, 
oval,  acuminate.    Inflorescence  a  round  head.    Swamps.    Var.  pub- 
tscens,  has  the  leaves  and  branchlets  pubescent.  4 — 5.  f. 

J4— 2.  CHEIRANTHUS.     (From  the  Greek  cheir,  a  hand,  and  an- 

i?t,os,  a  flower.) 

Exotic. 

Chei  ri,  (wall  flower.  J.  7])  leaves  lanceolate,  acute,  glabrous  ;  branches 
angled  ;  stem  somewhat  of  a  woody  texture. 

An"nuus,  (stock-july-flower.  Ju.  <v))  leaves  lanceolate,  sub-dentate  ob- 
tuse, hoary  ;  silique  cylindric,  with  an  acute  apex. 

10 — 1.  CHIMAPHILA.     (From  cheima,  winter,  and  philos,  a  lover.) 
Umbella'la,  (prince's  pine,  bitter  winter-green.  O.  r.  w.  Ju.  %)  leaves 

seriate,  uniformly  green,  wedge-lanceolate,  with  an  acute  base*, 

scape  corymbed ;  filaments  glabrous. 

2—1.  CHIONANTHUS.    (From  chion,  snow,  and  anthos,  a  flower.) 

Virgin"ica,  (fringe  tree,  w.  M.  T7)  panicle  terminal,  trifid  ;  peduncles 
3-flowered  ;  leaves  acute.  Var.  montamis,  leaves  oval  lanceolate, 
coriaceous,  glabrous;  panicle  dense;  drupe  oval.  Var.  maritimus, 
leaves  ovate-lanceolate,  membranaceous,  pubescent  •  panicle  very 
lax  ;  drupe  eleiptic.     Berries  purplish-blue. 

17—2.  CHRYSANTHEMUM.    (From  chrusos,  gold,  and  anthos,  a 

flower.) 

Lcucan"themu?n,  (ox-eyed  daisy.  O.  J.  %)  leaves  clasping,  lanceolate, 

serrate,  cut-toothed  at  the  base;  stem  erect,  branching.  12 — 20. i. 

Exotic. 
Partke/nium,  (feverfew)  leaves  petioled,  compound,  flat;  leafets ovate, 
gashed  ;  peduncles  branching,  corymbed  ;  stem  erect. 

2 — 1.  CIRCAEA.    (From  Circe,  name  of  an  enchantress.) 

lAdetia'na,  (enchanter's  night-shade,  O.  Aug.  r — w.  %)  stem  erects 
leaves  ovate,  remotely  toothed,  opaque,  nearly  smooth.  1 — 2.  f. 

12—13.  CLEMATIS.     (From  Klema,  a  tendril.) 
Virgin"ica,  (virgin's  bower.  O.  w.  Ju.  T7)  climbing  ;  leaves  ternate  ; 
leafets  ovate,  sub-cordate,  gash-toothed  and  lobate,  flowers  panicled, 
dioecious.     15 — 20.  f. 

19—3.  COMPTONIA.     (Named  from  Bishop  Compton^ 

Asplcnifo'lia,  (sweet-fern.  O.  g.  Ap.  T7)  leaves  long-linear,  alternately 
crenate-pinnatifid.  18 — 18.  i. 

5—1.  CONVOLVULUS.     (From  convolvo,  to  entwine.) 

he'pens,  (field  bind-weed.  O.  w.  &  r.  J.  %)  twining;  leaves  sagittate, 
with  the  apex  acute  and  the  lobes  truncate,  entire  (some  obtuse ;) 
bracts  acute,  longer  than  the  calyx,  and  shorter  than  the  middle  01 
the  corolla;  peduncle  angled,  exceeding  the  petiole 


168  C  Y  P 

Exotic. 
Purvu'reus,  (common  morning  glory,  b.  p.  J.  <v>)  pubescent;  leaves 
cordate,  entire ;  peduncles  2  to  5  flowered  ;  pedicels  nodding,  thick- 
ened ;  divisions  of  the  calyx  lanceolate  ;  capsules  glabrous.    Culti- 
vated. 

4—1.  CORNUS.  (From  Comu,  horn.) 
Canadensis,  (dogweed,  low-cornel.  O.  w.  M.  %)  herbaceous ;  leaves 
at  the  top,  whorled,  veiny,  involucres  ovate,  acuminate  ;  fruit  glo- 
bose. 4 — 8.  i. 
Flo'rida,  (false  box,  dogwood  tree,  w.  y.  M.  b_)  leaves  ovate,  acumi- 
nate ;  involucres  4,  very  large,  somewhat  obcordate;  fruit  ovate 
15—30.  f. 

11—5.  CRATAEGUS.     (From  kratos,  tough.) 
Cocci'nea,  (thorn-bush.  O.  w.  M.  b)  thorny ;   leaves  long  petioled, 
ovate,  acutely-lobed,  serrate,  glabrous;  petioles  and  pubescent  ca- 
lyx glandular  ;  flowers  pentagynous.     Var.  viridis,  has  lance  ovate 
leaves,  sub-trilobate  ;  stem  unarmed. 

3—1.  CROCUS. 

Officinalis,  (saffron,  y.  7j)  leaves  linear,  with  revolute  margins ;  stig- 
ma exsert,  with  long-linear  segments.  Var.  sativus,  having  violet 
corollas. 

19—16.  CUCUMIS. 
Exotic. 
Sali'vus,  (cucumber,  y.  Ju.  ©)  angles  of  the  leaves  straight ;  pomace- 
ous  berry  oblong,  scabrous.     Brought  from  Asia. 

19—16.  CUCURBITA.    (Latin  word  for  gourd.) 
Exotic. 
Pep"o,  (pumpkin,  y.  Ju.  <v>)  leaves  cordate  obtuse,  sub  5-lobed,  denti 
culate  ;  poinaceous  berry  roundish  or  oblong,  smooth.     Var.  patirot 
has  the  fruit  more  or  less  flattened.     From  Asia. 
Cktmd"lus,  (watermelon,  y.  Au.  0)  leaves  b-lobed;  the  lobes  sinuate 
pinnaiifid,  obtuse;  poinaceous  berry  oval,  smooth.     Fruit  watery, 
often  striped.    From  Africa  and  the  south  of  Asia. 

17—1.  CYNARA. 

Exotic. 

ScoVymvs,  (garden  artichoke.  O.  p.  Ju.  tf)  very  soft-pubescent ;  leaves 
broad  lanceolate,  sessile  ;  panicled  racemes. 

CYNOGLOSSUM.    (From  hum,  a  dog,  and  glossa,  tongue.) 

Officinale,  (hound's-tongue.  O.  p.  Ju.  J)  very  soft-pubescent ;  leaves 
broad,  lanceolate,  sessile;  panicled  racemes. 

18—2.  CYPRIPED1UM.    (From  Kupris,  name  of  Venus,  and  po- 

dion,  a  slipper.) 

P\J)e$"censt  (yellow  lady's  slipper,  y.  M.  %)  stem  leafy;  lobe  of  the 


ERY  169 

style  oval-cordate,   obtuse;   outer  petals   broad-oval,    obtuse;    lip 
longer  than  the  petals,  split  before. 

8—2.  DACTYLIS.    (From  daktulos,  a  finger.) 

Glomera'ta  (orchard  grass.  E.  3.  %)  panicle  glomerate;  leaves  can- 
nate.  2 — 3.  f. 

5—1.  DATURA. 

Stramo'nium,  (thorn  apple.  O.  w-b.  Au.  <v))  pericarps  spiriose,  erect, 
ovate;  leaves  ovate,  glabrous,  angular-dentate. 

5—2.  DAUCUS. 

Caro'ta,  (carrot,  w.  J.  tf)  seeds  hispid  ;  petioles  nerved  underside  ;  di- 
visions of  the  leafets  narrow-linear,  acute.  2 — 3.  f. 

12—2.  DELPHINIUM.    (From  Delphis,  a  dolphin.) 

Exotic. 

ConsoV'idum,  (larkspur,  b.  Ju.  <v>)  nectaries  1-leaved ;  stem  sub-divi- 
ded.   Naturalized. 

10—2.  DIANTHUS.    (From  Dios,  Jupiter,  and  anlhos,  a  flower.) 

Arme'ria,  (wild  pink.  r.  Ju.  <f>)  flowers  aggregate,  fascicled ;  scales  of 
the  calyx  lanceolate,  villose,  equalling  the  tube.  1.  f. 

Exotic. 

Barba'tus,  (sweet-william,  r.  &  w.  Ju.  %)  flowers  fascicled;  scales  oi 

the  calyx  ovate-subulate,  equalling  the  tube ;  leaves  lanceolate. 
Caryopkijl"lus,  (carnation  or  pink,  r.  &  w.  %)  flowers  solitary  ;  scales 

of  the  calyx  sub-rhomboid,  very  short;  petals  crenate,  beardless; 

leaves  linear-subulate,  channelled.     By  rich  culture  the  stamens 

change  to  petals.* 

10—1.  EPIG^EA.    (From  Epi,  upon,  and  ge,  the  earth.) 

Re'pens,  (trailing  arbutus.  O.  r.  &  w.  Ap.  T^)  stem  creeping;  branches 
and  petioles  very  hirsute  ;  leaves  cordate-ovate,  entire  ;  corolla  cy- 
lindric. 

15—5.  ERODIUM.     (From  Erodios,  a  heron.) 
Exotic. 

Cico'nium,  (stork bill  geranium,  (v))  peduncled  many-flowered;  leaves 
pinnate ;  leaflets  pinnatifid,  toothed  ;  petals  oblong,  obtuse ;  stem 
ascending. 

6—1.  ERYTHRONIUM.     (From  Eruthros,  red.) 

Amtricfl/num,  (dog  tooth  violet,  adder's  tongue.  O.  y.  Ap.  *2|.)  leaves 

•The  carnation  differs  from  the  common  pink  only  on  account  of  a  peculiar 
mode  of  culture. 

15 


J70  G  L  E 

lance-oval,  punctate;  petals  oblong  lanceolate,  obtuse  at  the  point; 
inner  ones  2-dentate  near  the  base;  style  clavate;  stigma  entire 
(stigmas  3.)  6—8.  i. 

17—1.  EUPATORIUM.     (From  Eupator,  a  king  of  Pontus.) 

Pet -folia 'turn ,  (boneset,  thorough-wort,  O.  w.  Au.  %)  leaves  connate 
perfoliate,  oblong  serrate,  rugose,  downy  beneath  ;  stem  villose.  2.  £ 

11—13.  FRAGARIA.     (From  Fragans,  sweet  smelling.) 

Virginia'na,  (wild  strawberry.  O.  w.  M.  %)  calyx  of  the  fruits  spread- 
ing; hairs  on  the  petioles  erect,  on  the  peduncles  close  pressed; 
1  eaves  somewhat  glabrous  above, 

6—1.  FRITILLARIA.    (From  Fritillus,  a  dice  box.) 
Exotic. 

Zmperia'lzs,  (crown  imperial,  r.  &  y.  M.  7J.)  flowers  under  a  leafy  crown, 
nodding;  leaves  lance-linear,  entire.     From  Persia. 

6—1.  GALANTHUS.    (From  Gala,  milk,  and  anthos,  a  flower.) 

Niva'lis,  (snow  drop.  w.  Ap.  %)  leaves  linear,  keeled,  acute,  radical ; 
scape  1-flowered. 

5-  2.  GENT  I  ANA.    (From  Gentius,  a  king  of  Illyria.) 

Orini'ta,  (fringed  gentian.  O.  b.  S.  %)  stem  terete ;  branches  long, 
1-flowc  i  ed  ;  leaves  lanceolate,  acute  ;  corolla  4-cleft ;  divisions  obo- 
vate,  ga.-h  ciliate.  18.  i. 

15—10.  GERANIUM.    (From  Geranos,  a  stork.) 

Macula'tiim,  (crow  foot  or  wild  geranium.  O.  r.  &  b.  J.  7|_)  erect ;  pu- 
bescence reversed;  stem  dichotomous  ;  leaves  opposite,  3  or  5-part- 
ed,  gashed;  upper  ones  sessile;  peduncles  2-flowered;  petals  obo- 
vate.  1—2.  f. 

Exotic. 

Sanguin"eum,  (bloody  geranium.  %)  peduncle  1-flowered  leaves  im- 
parted, 3-cleft,  orbicular ;  capsule  bristly  at  the  top. 

13 — 2.  GERARDIA.    (From  Gerarde,  an  ancient  botanist.) 

Flowers  yellow. 

Fla'va,  (False  foxglove.  O.  y.  Ju.  %.)  pubescent;  stem  nearly  simple; 
leaves  sub-sessile,  lanceolate,  entire  or  toothed  ;  lower  ones  sub-pin- 
natirid,  gashed ;  flowers  axillary,  opposite,  sub-sessile.  2 — 3.  f. 

13—1.  GLECHOMA.    (A  Greek  name.) 

Hedeia'cea,  (ground  ivy,  gill-overground.  O.  b.  &  r.  M.  %)  leaves 
reniform  crenate  ;  stem  rooting.     Var.  cordata,  leaves  cordate. 


HYP  171 

17—2.  GNAPHALIUM.    (A  Greek  name.) 

Margarita'ceum,  (large  flower,  life-everlasting.  O.  y.  &  w.  Ju.  %)  leaves 
linear-lanceolate,  gradually  narrowing,  acute ;  stem  branching  above  j 
corymb  fastigiate ;  flowers  pedicelled.  Flowers  with,  white  pearly 
rays  and  yellow  disks.  1 — 2.  f. 

13—1.  HEDEOMA. 

Pulcgio'ides,  (pennyroyal.  O.  b.  J.  ©)  pubescent;  leaves  oblong,  ser- 
rate; peduncles  axillary,  whorled.  6 — 8.  i. 

17—3.  HELIANTHUS.     (From  Elios,  the  sun,  and  antkos,  flower.) 

Exotic. 

An"nuus,  (common  sunflower,  y.  &  w.  Ju.  %)  leaves  all  cordate,  3- 
nerved ;  peduncles  thickening  upwards;  flowers  nodding.  6 — 10.  f. 

12—13.  HEPATICA.     (From  Hepar,  the  liver.) 

ActdiV'oba,  (heart-liverleaf.  O.  w.  &  b.  Ap.  %)  leaves  cordate,  3  to  5- 
lobed ;  lobes  entire,  acute ;  leaves  of  the  calyx  acute.  Grows  in 
woods,  preferring  the  north  side  of  hills  and  mountains.  5.  i. 

Amcrica'na,  (kidney-liverleaf.  O.  w.  &  b.  Ap.  %.)  leaves  heart-reni- 
form,  3-lobed ;  lobes  entire,  round-obtuse ;  leaves  of  the  calyx  ob- 
tuse. Grows  chiefly  in  the  woods,  preferring  the  south  side  of  hills 
and  mountains.     This  is  sometimes  called  the  triloba.  5.  i. 

1 — 1.  HIPPURIS.    (From  ippos,  a  horse,  and  oura,  tail.) 

Vulga'ris,  (mare's-tail.  y-g,  M.  9|_)  leaves  liaea  r,  and  lance  linear,  ver- 
ticillate. 

4—1.  HOUSTONIA.     (From  Houston,  a  botanist.) 

Ceru'laa,  (innocence,  forget-me-not.  O.  b.  &  w.  M.  %)  stem  erect,  se- 
taceous, dichotomous  ;  radical  leaves  spatulate ;  cauline  ones  oblan- 
ceolate,  opposite ;  peduncles  1 -flowered,  elongated.  4 — 6.  i.  Verv 
common  in  New  England. 

20—5.  HUMULUS. 

lAi'pulns,  (hop.  O.  g-y.  Au.  %)  stem  twining  with  the  sun ;  leaves 
lobed. 

10 — 2.  HYDRANGEA.  (From  Hudor,  water,  and  angeion,  a  vessel.) 

Vulga'ris,  (hydrangea.  E.  w.  Au.  T^")  leaves  oblong-ovate,  obtuse  at  the 
base,  acuminate,  glabrous  beneath;  cymes  naked.  5.  f. 

12-5.  HYPERICUM. 

Pcrfora'tum,  (O.  y.  J.  %)  erect,  branching ;  stem  2-edged  ;  leaves  ob- 
long, obtuse,  transparently  punctate;  panicle  terminal-brachiate, 
leafy  ;  petals  twice  as  long  as.  he  acute,  lanceolate  calyx.  This  if 
the  common  St.  John's  wort,  so  troublesome  to  farmers.  1—3.  C 


172  LAC 

5 — 1.  IMPATIENS.    (Signifying  impatient,  from  the  elastic  capsule.) 

PaV'lida,  (jewel-weed,  touch-me-not.  O.  y.  Ju.  cv))  peduncles  solitary, 
2  and  4-flowered;  nectary  obtusely  conic,  dilated,  shorter  than  the 
petals;  spur  recurved,  very  short;  flowers  sparingly  punctate, 
leaves  rhomb-ovate,  mucronate-toothed.  2 — 1.  f. 

Ful'va,  has  the  corollas  with  croAvded  spots. 

Exotic. 

Bal'mmina,  (garden  lady's  slipper)  peduncles  aggregate,  1-flowered , 
leaves  lanceolate,  upper  ones  alternate ;  hooded  petal  (or  nectary) 
shorter  than  the  other  petals ;  colour  various. 

3 — 1.  IRIS.     (From  Iris,  the  rainbow.) 

VerHc"olor,  (O.  b.  J.  %.)  leaves  ensiform;  stem  acute  on  one  side; 
capsules  oblong,  3-sided,  with  obtuse  angles.  2 — 3.  f. 

Exotic. 

Plica'ta,  (garden  iris.  p.  w.  M.  %)  bearded ;   stem  many  flowered 

higher  than  the  leaves;  petals  undulate-plicate,  erect  ones  broadest. 

18—24.  i. 
Pu'mila,  (dwarf-flower-de-luce.  b.  M.  %)  bearded;  scape  1-flowered; 

eaves  ensiform,  glabrous;  tube  of  the  corolla  exsert;  petals  oblong, 

obtuse.  6—10.  i. 

3—0.  IXIA.     (From  Ixia,  birdlime.) 

Ckinen"sis,  (blackberry-lily-  Y-  r-  J-  %)  corolla  about  6  petaled;  stem 
flexuous;  leaves  ensiform. 

2 — 1.  JASMINUM.     (From  Ion,  violet,  and  osme,  odour.) 

VruV'icans,  (jasmine,  y.  T7)  leaves  alternate,  ternate,  simple;  leafets 
obovate,  wedge-form,  obtuse  ;  branches  angled. 

10—1.  KALMIA.     (From  Kalm,  a  botanist.) 

Latifo'lia,  (laurel.  E.  w.  &r.  Ju.  T-j)  leaves  long  petioled,  scattered,  and 

in  threes,  oval,  smooth  both  sides;  corymbs  terminal,  with  viscid 

hairs.  3—20.  f. 
Angvstifo'Ua,  (sheep  laurel.  O.  J.  T^)  leaves  in  threes,  petioled,  oblong, 

obtuse,  sometimes  rusty  beneath;  corymbs  lateral;  bracts  linear; 

peduncles   and   calyx   with   glandular   hairs.     Var.  ovata,  taller* 

leaves  broader,  sub-ovate.  2 — 3.  f. 

17—1.  LACTUCA.    (From  Lac,  milk.) 

Exotic. 

Sati'va,  (lettuce,  y.  Ju.  ©)  leaves  roundish;  cauhne  ones  cordate; 
stem  corymbed.  Var.  romana,  has  oblong,  straight  leaves,  narrow- 
ed at  the  base.  Var.  laciniala,  has  the  lower  leaves  pinnatind,  and 
the  upper  ones  runcinate. 


LON  173 

16—10.   LATHYRUS.    (A  Greek  name.) 

Exotic. 

Odora'ius,  (sweet  pea.  J.  <v>)  peduncles  2-flowered ;  tendril  with  2-ovato 
oblong  leafels;  legumes  hirsute. 

9—1.   LAURUS. 

Sas"safras,  (sassafras  tree.  O.  y.  M.  T7)  leaves  entire  and  lobed  on  the 
same  plant ;  flowers  mostly  dioecious.  10 — 25.  f. 

13—1.  LAVANDULA.     (From  Lavare,  to  wash.) 

Exotic. 

Spi'ca,  (lavender.  Au.  %)  leaves  sessile,  lance  linear,  with  revolute 
margins;  spike  interruptedly  naked. 

17—1.  LEONTODON.     (From  Leon,  a  lion,  and  odous,  a  tooth,  m 
allusion  to  its  leaf.) 

Taraz'acum,  (dandelion.  O.  y.  Ap.  %)  outer  calyx  reflexed ;  scape  1- 
flowered,  leaves  runcinate,  with  toothed  divisions.     Introduced. 

6—1.  LILIUM. 

PhiladeV'phicum,  (red  lily.  O.  r.  y.  J.  %)  leaves  whorled,  lance  linear  ; 
corolla  erect,  bell-form,  spreading  ;  petals  lanceolate,  having  claws. 
1—3.  f. 

Exotic. 

Can"didum,  (white  lily.  w.  J.  %)  leaves  lanceolate,  scattered,  tapering 

to  the  base  ;  corolla  bell-form,  glabrous  within. 
BiiW'ifcrum,  (orange  lily.  y.  J.  %)  leaves  scattered,  3-nerved;  corolla 

campanulate,  erect,  scabrous  within. 

5—5.   LINUM. 

Exotic. 

Usitatis"simun,  (flax.  b.  Ju.  <2>)  leafets  of  the  calyx,  acute,  3-nerved* 
petals  crenate;  leaves  lanceolate,  alternate;  stem  sub-solitary. 

5—1.  LOBELIA.     (From  Lobcl,  a  botanist.) 

Cardina'lis,  (cardinal  flower.  O.  r.  Ju.  %)  erect,  simple,  pubescent; 
leaves  lance-ovate,  acuminate,  denticulate;  racemes  somewhat  one 
sided,  manv  flowered;  stamens  longer  than  corollas.    Damp.  1 — 2.  f. 

Jnfla'ta,  (wild  tobacco.  O.  b.  Ju.  <v>)  erect,  branching,  very  hirsute; 
leaves  ovate,  serrate  ;  racemes  leafy  ;  capsules  inflated.  12^ — 18.  i. 

5—1.  LONICERA.     (From  Lonicer,  a  botanist.) 

Sempervi'rens,  (E.  r.  y.  M.  T?)  spikes  with  distant,  nakedish  whorls; 
corollas  sub-equal ;  tube  ventricose  above ;  leaves' ovate,  and  obovate, 
glaucous  beneath ;  upper  ones  connate  perfoliate.  Leaver  perennial. 

Exotic. 
Capri'folium,  (honej-'suckle.  Yfi  corollas  ringent-like,  terminal ;  sessile 
leaves  connate  perfoliate  at  the  top. 
15* 


174  M  O  J\S 

14—1.  LUNARIA.    (From  Luna,  the  moon.) 

Exotic. 

Rcdivi'va,  (satin  flower,  b-p.  %)  leaves  with  mucronate  teeth ;  silicles 
tapering  to  both  ends.     Flowers  odorous. 

16—10.   LUPINUS.    (A  Latin  name.) 

Peren"nis,  (wild  lupine.  O.  b.  M.  T?)  stem  and  leaves  smoothish; 
leaves  digitate,  with  about  8  to  10  leafets,  which  are  oblanceolate, 
obtusish  :  calyxes  alternate,  not  appendaged ;  banner  emarginate, 
keel  entire.  12 — 18.  i. 

4 — 1.  LYCIUM.    (From  Lycia,  a  country  of  Asia.) 

Exotic. 

Barbb/'rum,  (matrimony  vine.  J.  r.  y.  \i)  stem  angled  ;  branches  erect; 
leaves  lanceolate,  tapering  to  both  ends  ;  calyx  mostly  3-cleft. 

5 — 1.  LYSIMACHIA.     (From  Isysimachus,  an  ancient  king.) 

Stric"ta,  (loose  strife.  O.  y.  Ju.  %)  raceme  terminal,  very  long,  lax; 
leaves  opposite,  lanceolate,  sessile ;  petals  lanceolate,  spreading. 
1—2.  f. 

15—13.  MALVA. 

Rotundifo'lia,  (low-mallows.  O.  r.  w.  J.  %)  leaves  heart-orbicular,  ob« 
soletely  5-lobed;  peduncles  bearing  the  fruit  declined;  stem  pros- 
trate.    Very  common. 

Exotic. 

8ylvcs"tris,  (mallows,  r-b.  I.  J*  and  %)  stem  erect;  leaves  about  7- 
lobed,  acutish ;  peduncles  and  petioles  hairy. 

13—1.   MENTHA. 
Exotic. 

Piperi'ta,  (peppermint,  p.  Au.  %)  spike=>  obtuse,  interrupted  below; 

leaves  sub-ovate,  somewhat  glabrous,  petioled. ;  stem  glabrous  at 

the  base.    Naturalized.  I — 2.  f. 
Viri'dis,  (spear  mint.  p.  Au.)  leaves  lanceolate,  sessile ;  spikes  elonga* 

ted,  interrupted  ;  stamens  long.  1 — 2.  f. 

5—1.  MIRABILIS.     (In  Latin,  admirable.) 

Exotic. 

JaV'apa,  (four  o'clo(  Jr.  r.  y.  Ju.  %)  flowers  heaped,  peduntled ;  leaves 
glabrous. 

2 — 1.  MONARDA,     (From  Monardes,  a  Spanish  physician.) 

Did"v77ia,  (mountain  mint.  O.  r.  J.  %)  leaves  ovate,  acuminate,  sub- 
cordate,  somewhat  hairy;  flowers  in  simple  or  proliferous  heads; 
«nter  bracts  lar^e,  coloured,  lanceolate.  Var.  angvttifvlia,  leaves 
iance-ovate,  acuminate,  pubescent ;  stem  pubescent.  18—24.1. 


TEL  175 

iO—1.  MONOTROPA.    (From  monos,  single,  and  trepo,  tc  turn.) 

Unifio'ra,  (bird's  nest,  Indian  pipe.  C  w.  J.  %)  stem  1-fiowered  flowe? 
nodding  at  first,  at  length  erec'  scales  of  the  stem  apprc  ximate. 
Whole  plant  ivory  white  at  firsf    4 — 8.  i. 

19_4.  a  ORUS.  53. 

Exotic 

Al'ba,  (white  mulberry.  M.  T?)  leaves  heart-form,  with  oDliqne  bases, 
ovate  or  lobed,  unequally  serrate,  smoothish.  From  China  and 
Persia.     Naturalized.     15 — 20.  f. 

13—1.  NEPETA.     (From  Ncpet,  a  town  of  Tuscany.) 

Cata'ria,  (catmint,  catnep.  O.  b-w.  1|)  hoary  pubescent;  flowers  in 
whorlcd  spikes;  leaves  petioled,  cordate  tooth  serrate. 

8 — 1.  OENOTHERA.     (From  oenos,  wine,  and  thera,  a  beast. 

Capsules  elongated  sessile. 

Bien"nis,  (scabish,  evening  primrose.  O.  y.  J.  J^)  stem  villose,  sca- 
brous; leaves  lance-ovate,  flat-toothed  ;  flowers  sub-spiked,  sessile -, 
stamens  shorter  than  the  corolla.  3 — 5.  f. 

18—1.  ORCHIS 

Spectabi'lis,  (O.  r.  M.  9|)  lip  obovate,  undivided,  crenate,  retuse,  petals 
straight ;  lateral  ones  longest;  spur  clavate,  shorter  than  the  germ; 
bracts  longer  than  the  flowers  ;  stem  leafless.  3 — 6.  i. 

12 — 3.  P^EONIA.     (From  Paon,  an  ancient  Physician.) 

Officinalis,  (peony,  r.  J.  7J.)  leaves  decompound ;  leafets  lobed,  lobes 
broad-lanceolate,  capsules  downy. 

12—1.  PAPAVER.     (Ola  Latin  name.) 

Exotic. 

Somnif'erum,  (opium  poppy.  J.  ©)  calyx  and  capsule  glabrous ;  leaves 
clasping,  gashed,  glaucous. 

15—7.  PELARGONIUM.    (From  Pelargos,  a  stork.) 

Exotic. 

1.  Nearly  slcviless :  root  tuberous. 

Tris"te,  (mourning  geranium,)  umbel  simple;  leaves  rcugh-haired, 
pinnate,  leafets  bipinnatifid  ;  divisions  oblong  acute.  F.owers  dark 
green. 

2.  leaves  simple,  not  angled. 

Odoratis"simum,  (sweet  scented  geranium.  T?)  peduncles  sub-5-flow- 
ered  ;  leaves  round  cordate  very  soft. 

3.  Leaves  simple,  mort  or  less  angled,  or  lobed. 
Zonule,  (horse-shoe  geranium.  J?)  umbels  manv-flowerec1 ;   eaves  heart 


176  PIN 

orbicular,  obsoletely  lobed,  toothed,  with  a  coloured  zone  or  band 
around  near  the  margin. 
Quercifo'lium,  (oak-leaf  geranii  n.  T?)  umbels   sub-man y-flowered : 
leaves  cordate,  pinnatifld  cren?.  ?;  sinuses  rounded;  filaments  as- 
cending at  the  apex. 

13—2.  PENTSTEMON.     (From  Pente,  5,  and  demon,  a  stamen.) 
PvJbes"cens,  (beard  tongue.  O.  w.  p.  J.  %)  stem  hairy  ;  leaves  serrulate, 
lance-oblong,  sessile  ;  flowers  panicled ;  the  barren  filament  bearded 
from  the  apex  to  below  the  middle. 

3—2.  PHALARIS.    (From  Phalos,  shining.) 
America'na,  (ribbon  grass,  wild  canary  grass.  E.  Ju.  %)  panicle  ob- 
long, spiked;  glumes  of  the  calyx  boat-shaped,  serrulate;  corolla 
unequal;  rudiments  hairy.     Var.  picta,  leaves  variously  striped. 
This  variety  is  the  ribbon  grass  of  the  gardens.  2 — 5.  f. 

16—10.  PHASEOLUS.    (From  Phascolus,  a  little  boat,  from  the 

shape  of  its  pod.) 

Exotic. 

Vulga'ris,  (common  pole  bean.  p.  w.  Ju.  <v))  stem  twining;  racemes 
solitary,  shorter  than  the  leaves  ;  peduncles  in  pairs  ;  bracts  smaller 
than  the  calyx,  spreading;  legumes  pendulous.  From  the  East 
Indies. 

Na'nus,  (bush  bean,  six  weeks  bean.  <?})  stem  erect,  smooth;  bracts 
larger  than  the  calyx;  legumes  pendulous,  compressed,  rugose. 
Seeds  variously  coloured. 

11—1.  PHILADELPHUS.     (From  philo,  to  love,  and  adelphos,  a 

brother.) 
Exotic. 
Corona'rius,  (mock  orange,  false  syringa.  w.  J.   Tj)  styles  distinct ; 
leaves  ovate,  sub-dentate. 

3—2.  PHLEUM. 

Praten"se,  (timothy  grass.  O.  J.  %  and  J)  spike  cylindric,  calyx  mu- 
cronate  awned;  keel  ciliate;  awn  shorter  than  the  calyx;  culm 
erect.     Introduced.  2 — 3.  f. 

5—1.  PHLOX.     (From  Phlox,  aflame.) 

Panicula'ta,  (smooth-stem  lichnidia,  r.  w.  Ju.  %)  glabrous  erect; 
leaves  lanceolate,  narrowing  gradually  flat;  margins  rough;  co- 
rymbs panicled,  divisions  of  the  corolla  rounded  j  calyx  awned. 
Cultivated.     2—3.  f. 

10-40.  PHYTOLACCA    (From  PMdor,  a  plant,  and  Lacca,  gum.) 

Decern"  dra,  (poke-weed.  O.  w.  Ju.  7|.)  leaves  ovate,  acute  at  both  ends'* 
flowers  racemed ;  berries  flattened  at  the  ends.  3 — 6.  f. 

19—16.  PINUS. 

heaves  solitary  with  separate  bases. 
?amaden"sis.t  (hemlock  tree.  O.  M.  h)  leaves  flat;  denticulate,  2-ranket  5 


PRU  177 

strobile?  ovate,  terminal,  scarcely  longer  tLan  the  leaves.  The  bark 
is  used  in  tanning  leather. 

16—10.  PISUM. 

Exotic. 

Gah"vum,  (pea.  p.  w.  J.  0)  petioles  terete ;  stipules  round  and  cre- 
nate  at  the  base ;  peduncles  many  flowered.  Var.  umbellatum,  (bo- 
quet  pea,)  has  the  stipules  4-cleft  acute.  Var.  quadratum,  (quadrate 
pea,)  fruit  ash  colour,  4-sided.  Var.  humile,  (dwarf  pea,)  stem  erect, 
not  climbing ;  leafets  roundish. 

3—2.  POA. 

Pratcn"sis,  (meadow  grass.  O.  J.  %)  panicle  diffuse;  upper  leaves 
much  shorter  than  the  smooth  sheaths;  florets  acute,  5  nerved, 
webbed  at  the  base ;  stipule  short  truncate ;  root  creeping.  2 — 3.  f. 

12—1.  PODOPHYLLUM.     (From  jams,  a  foot,  and  phullon,  a  leaf.) 

Pelta'tum,  (wild  mandrake,  may-apple.  O.  w.  M.  7J.)  stem  terminated 
with  2  peltate  palmate  leaves ;  flower  single,  inserted  in  the  fork, 
formed  by  the  petioles  of  the  leaves.  Sometimes  the  plant  is  three 
leaved,  and  sometimes  the  flower  is  inserted  on  the  side  of  one  of 
the  petioles.  1 — 2.  f. 

16 — 6.  POLYGALA.    (From  polus,  much,  and  gala,  milk.) 

Paucifo'lia,  (flowering  wintergreen.  O.  r.  M.  %)  small,  large  flow- 
ered;  stem  simple,  erect,  naked  below;  leaves  ovate,  acute,  gla- 
brous near  the  top  of  the  stem ;  flowers  crested,  terminal,  about  in 
threes.  3 — 4.  i. 

20—8.  POPULUS. 

Exotic. 

Dilata'ta,  (lombardy  poplar,  Italian  poplar,  Ap.  q)  leaves  glabrous 
both  sides,  acuminate*  serrate,  deltoid,  the  breadth  equal  to,  or  ex- 
ceeding the  length  ;  branches  erect,  close  to  the  stem. 

11—13.  POTENTILLA.     (From  potentia,  power.) 
Leaves  digitate  infixes,  rarely  in  sevens. 

Canadensis,  (common  five  finger.  O.  y.  M.  %)  procumbent,  sub-ra- 
mose, whitish  silky  ;  stipules  ovate,  gashed ;  leaves  wedge  obovate, 
gash  toothed  ;  stem  ascending,  and  creeping  hirsute;  peduncles  so- 
litary, elongated;  divisions  of  the  cahrx  lance-linear,  petals  orbicu- 
lar, sub-entire,  of  the  length  of  the  calyx. 

13—1.  PRUNELLA. 

Vulga'ris,  var.  pennsylvanica,  (heal-all,  self-heal.  O.J.  %)  leaves  peh- 
oled,  oblong-ovate/toothed  at  the  base;  lips  of  the  calyx  unequal; 
upper  one  truncate,  awned ;  stem  ascending.  6 — 12.  i. 


178  RIB 

12—1.  PIIUNUS. 

Flowers  in  racemes. 

Virginia'na,  (wild  cherry,  rum  cherry,  cabinet  cherry.  O.  w.  M.  T7) 
racemes  erect,  elongated  ;  leaves  oval -oblong,  acuminate,  unequally 
serrate,  glabrcas  both  sides;  petioles  generally  bearing  4  glands. 
In  open  fields  the  limbs  of  this  tree  spread  out  into  an  elegant  oval 
top  ;  but  in  dense  forests  it  grows  to  a  very  great  height,  with  a  few 
contracted  branches. 

Exotic. 

Cer"asus,  (garden  cherry,  w.  r.  I2)  umbel  sub-peduncled  ;  leave  lance- 
ovate,  glabrous,  conduplicate. 

Domes"  tica,  (plum.  w.  M.  hj)  peduncles  sub-solitary;  leaves  lance- 
ovate,  convolute;  branches  thornless. 

10 — 1.  PYROLA.     (From  pyrus,  a  pear,  from  the  form  of  its  leaf.) 

Rotundifo'lia,  (shin  leaf,  pear  leaf,  wintergreen.  O.  w.  J.  %)  style  de- 
clined ;  leaves  rounded,  01  broad  oval,  obsoletely  serrulate,  sub-cori- 
aceous, shining;  petiole  about  as  long  as  the  lamina;  scape  many 
flowered.  6 — 12.  i. 

11—5.  PYRUS. 

Exotic. 

Commu'nis,  (pear.  E.  w-r.  M.  V?)  leaves  ovate,  serrate,  (rarely  entire  ;) 
peduncles  corymbed. 

Ma'lus,  (apple.  E.  w-r.  M.  T?)  flowers  in  sessile  umbels;  leaves  ovate- 
oblong,  acuminate,  serrate,  glabrous ;  claws  of  the  petals  shorter 
than  the  calyx ;  styles  glabrous.  Var.  sylvestris,  (wild  apple,)  leaves 
ovate  serrate  ;  fruit  small,  austere. 

19—12.  aUERCUS. 

Alba,  (white  oak:  O.  M.  T?)  leaves  oblong,  sinuate  pinnatifid,  pube- 
scent beneath ;  lobes  obtuse,  entire,  narrowed  at  their  bases,  parti- 
cularly on  full  grown  trees  ;  fruit  peduncled  ;  calyx  somewhat  bowl 
form,  tubercled,  flattened  at  the  base  ;  acorn  ovate.  The  most  use- 
ful timber  in  America.  70 — 80.  f. 

12—13.  RANUNCULUS.     (From  rana,  a  frog.) 
A'cris,  (crow  foot,  butter  cup.  O.  y.  M.  %)  hairs  close  pressed,  leaves 
3-parted;  many-cleft;  upper  ones  linear;  peduncles  terete;  calyx 
spreading.  1 — 2.  f. 

14—2.  RAPHANUS.    39.  63. 

Exotic. 
Sali'vus,  (garden  radish,  w.  J.  ©)  leaves  lyrate ;  sihque  terete;  to- 
rose,  2-celled.  There  are  several  varieties  of  this  species — one  has 
a  fusiform,  another  a  globose,  another  a  black  root. 

5—1.  RIBES. 

Vri/Io'rum,  (wild  gooseberry.  A.  g.  M.  b)  spine  sub-axillary;  leaves 
glabrous,  3 — 5-lobed,  gash-toothed ;  peduncles  sub  3-flovvered,  with 


SAG  179 

tfte  pedicels  elongated;  bracts  very  short;  petals  spatulate.  undu- 
late ;  siyle  hirsute,  half  2  or  3-cleft,  exsert ;  berry  glabrous.  Ber- 
ries pale  red.  3 — 4.  f. 

Exotic. 
Ru'brum,  (currant,  g.  M.  T7)  unarmed;  racemes  glabrous,  nodding; 
corolla  flat ;  petals  obcordate  ;  leaves  obtusely  5-lobed  ;  stem  erect. 
Berries  red.  2 — 4.  f. 

19—15.  RICINUS. 
Commu'nis,  vcastor-oil  plant.  <v))  leaves  peltate,  palmate ;  lobes  lanceo- 
late, serrate ;  stem  with  hoary  mealiness.  4 — G.  f. 

16—10.  ROBINIA.     (From  Robin,  a  French  botanist.) 
Pseud o-aco/cia,  (locust  tree,  false  acacia.  A.  w.  M.  T?)  leaves  pinnate 
with  a  terminal  leafet;  stipules  thorny,  or  a  thorn;  racemes  pen- 
dant; teeth  of  the  calyx  unawned;  legumes  smooth.  30 — 40.  f. 

11  -13.  ROSA. 

Rubigino'sa,  (sweet  briar,  r.  J.  T^)  germ  ovate ;  peduncles  and  petioles 
glandular  hispid;  petioles  somewhat  prickly;  stem  glabrous; 
prickles  scattered,  hooked  slender;  leafets  (5' or  7)  ovate,  serrate, 
sub-glandular  beneath.  3 — 4.  f. 

Exotic. 

Damasce'na,  (damask  rose.  w.  r.  J.  I7)  calyx  half  pinnate;  germ  ovate, 
turgid,  (thickened  near  its  top,)  bristly;  stem  and  petioles  prickly, 
leafets  ovate,  pointed,  downy  beneath. 

Musco'sa,  (moss  rose.  r.  Au.  17)  germs  ovate  ;  calyx,  peduncles,  peti- 
oles, and  branches  hispid,  glandular  viscid,  (moss-like;)  spines  of 
the  branches  scattered,  straight. 

Cinnamo'mca,  (cinnamon  rose.  T7)  germs  globose;  germs  and  pedun- 
cles glabrous ;  stem  with  stipular  prickles ;  petioles  somewhat  un- 
armed ;  leafets  oblong.     Stem  brown  cinnamon  colour. 

11—13.  RUBUS. 

Oleus,  (garden  raspberry,  w.  M.  T7)  leaves  quinate-pinnate,  and  ter- 
nate;  leafets  rhomb-ovate,  acuminate,  downy  bereath;  petioles  chan- 
nelled ;  stem  prickly,  hispid  flowers  sub-panicle-1.  Var.  americanus. 
branchlets  nearly  glabrous  ;  stem  and  petioles  terete;  leaves  ali  ler- 
nate  ;  pedicels  somewhat  prickly.  4 — 6.  f. 

Odgra'tus,  (flowering  raspberry,  r.  J.  T7)  unarmed,  erect,  viscid,  his- 
pid; leaves  simple,  acutely  3  or  5-lobed  ;  corymb,  terminal,  spread- 
ing.    Flowers  large ;  berries  rather  dry  and  thin.  3 — 6.  f. 

10—1.  RUTA. 

Exotic. 
Grave' olein,  (rue,)  leaves  more  than  decompound;  lesfets  oblong,  l 
minal  ones  obovate  ;  petals  entire. 

19—12.  SAGITTARIA.     (Grom  sagitta,  an  arrr  w.) 

SagUtifo'lia,  (arrow  head.  O.  w.  Ju.  %)  leaves  lanceolate  acute,  -sa* 
gitlate  ;  lobes  lanceolate,  acute,  straight.  1 — 2.  f. 


180  S  I  L 

1 l.  SALIOORNIA.     (From  an  old  French  word,  sahcor.) 

Herba'cca,  (samphire,  glasswort.  L.  Au.  3)  herbaceous,  spreading ; 
joints  compressed  at  the  apex,  emarginate  bifid.  Var.  virginica,  has 
the  branches  undivided,  and  the  jointed  spikes  very  long.  The 
fructification  is  very  obscure  ;  but  it  may  be  known  by  its  leafless 
nearly  cylindric  jointed  branches.  It  grows  in  salt  marshes  along 
the  sea-board,  and  at  Onondaga  salt  springs.  12—18.  i. 

20—2.  SALIX. 
Babyloni'ca,  (weeping  willow.  M.  ?j)  branchlets  pendant ;  leaves  lance- 
olate, acuminate,  serrate  glabrous,  upper  and  lower  sides  of  different 
colours;  stipules  roundish,  contracted;  aments  flower  at  leafing 
time;  germs  sessile,  ovate,  glabrous.  Supposed  to  be  the  willow  on 
which  the  Israelites  hung  their  harps,  when  captive  in  Babylon.  In- 
troduced. 

2 — 1.  SALVIA.     (From  salvo,  to  save.) 
Exotic. 
Officinalis,  (sage.  b.  J.  II- or  Tt)  leaves  lance-ovate,  crenulate;  whorls 
few-flowered ;  calyx  mucronate. 

5—3.  SAMBUCUS. 
Canaden"sis,  (black-berried-elder.  O.  w.  J.  ??)  branchlets  and  petioles 
glabrous;  leafets  about  in  4  pairs,  oblong-oral,  glabrous,  shining, 
acuminate ;  cyme  lax,  divided  into  about  5  parts.  8 — 15.  f. 
16— 1.  SANGUINARIA.     (From  sanguis,  blood.) 

Oanaden"sis,  (blood-root.  O.  w.  Ap.  %)  leaves  sub-reniform,  sinuate- 
lobed;  scape  1-flowered.     A  variety,  has  linear  petals.  6—10.  i. 

10—2.  SAPONARIA.     (From  sapo,  soap.) 
Exotic. 
Officinalis,  (soapwort,  bouncing  bet.  w.  J.  %)  calyx  cylindric;  leaves 
lance-ovate,  opposite  sub-connate,  entire.   Probably  introduced,  and 
naturalized.  10—18.  i. 

10—2.  SAXIFRAGA.     (From  saxum,  a  stone,  and/rango,  to 

break.) 
Sarmentosa,  (beef-st-ak  geranium,  w.  Au.  *2J.)  leaves  roundish,  tooth- 
ed, hairy;  sending  off  creeping  shoots;  2  petals  in  each  flower 
longer. 

13—1.  SCI-  TELL  ARIA.     (From  scutella,  a  shield.) 
Lateriflo'ra,  (mad-.iog,  scull-cap,  hood-wort.  O.  b.  Ju.  %)  branching, 
glabrous ;  leave?  long-ietioled,  ovate,  toothed ;  cauline  ones  sub-cor- 
date ;  racemes  1  tteral,  leafy.     Damp.  1—2.  f. 
3—2.  SECALE. 
Ccrca'le,  (rye.  J    J)  glumes  and  bristles  scabrous-ciliate;   corolla 

smooth.    "Introduced. 
10—3.  S1LENE.     (From  Silcnus,  a  bacchanalian  of  ancient  times.) 
Pennsylva'nica,  (pink-catchfly.  p.  M.  J.  %)  viscidly  pubescent ;  radical- 


TAG  J81 

leaves  wedge-form;  stem-leaves  lanceolate;  panicles  trichotomous; 
petals  slightly  emarginate,  very  obtuse,  sub-crenate.  8 — 12.  i. 

14—2.  SINAPI8. 

Exotic. 
NYgra,  (common  mustard,  y.  J.  (v))  silique  glabrous,  4-angled,  close 
pressed  to  the  stem;  leaves  at  the  top  lance-linear,  entire,  smooth. — 
Naturalized. 

15 — 3.  SISYRINCHIUM.     (From  sus,  a  hog,  and  runchion,  a  snout.) 

An"ceps,  (blue-eyed  grass.  O.  b.  J.  %)  scape  (or  culm)  simple,  2-edged 
or  2-winged;  glume-like,  spatha  of  2  unequal  valves,  extending 
above  the  flower ;  petals  mucronate.     6 — 12.  i. 

5—1.  SOLANUM.     (From  solor,  to  comfort.) 

Dvlcama'ra,  (bittersweet.  E.  p-b.  Ju.  T?)  stem  unarmed,  woody,  climb- 
ing; lower  leaves  mostly  cordate,  glabrous;  upper  ones  mostly  gui- 
tar-hastate, few-flowered;  corymbs  opposite  to  the  leaves. 

Exotic. 
Thibet & 'sum,  (potato,  b.  w.  Ju.  T?)  stem  wing-angled,  unarmed;  leaves 
interruptedly  pinnate;  leafets  entire;  flowers  sub-corymbed ;  roots 
knobbed-tuberous.     Cultivated. 

17—2.  SOLIDAGO.     (From  solido,  to  strengthen.) 

Canadcn"sis,  (canadian  golden-rod.  O.  y.  Ju.  7|_)  stem  downy;  leaves 
lanceolate,  serrate,  rough;  racemes  copious  panicled,  recurved;  rays 
hardly  longer  than  the  disk;  stem  angular;  leaves  sessile,  three 
inches  long,  sometimes  nearly  entire.  2—5.  f. 

Lateriflora,  (side-flowered  golden  rod.  y.  Au.  %)  stem  erect,  a  little 
hairy;  leaves  lanceolate,  slightly  3-nerved,  glabrous,  rough-edjred ; 
lower  ones  sub-serrate;  racemes  panicled,  a  little  recurved;  flowers 
large,  the  rays  being  much  longer  than  the  calyx;  stem  striated, 
often  purplish,  pinnatifid,  with  numerous  lateral  flowering  branches. 
2— 3.  f. 

3—2.  SORGHUM.     (An  Indian  name.) 

Exotic. 
Sacchara'tum,  (broom-corn.  y.  g.  Au.  <v>)  panicle  somewhat  whorled, 
spreading ;  seeds  oval ;  glumes  covered  with  permanent  softish  hairs ; 
leaves  linear.     From  the  East  Indies.  G — 8.  f. 

2 — 1.  SYR1NGA.  (From  a  fabulous  nymph,  Syrinx,  who  was  chang- 
ed into  a  reed,  or  perhaps  more  probably  from  its  Turkish  name, 
Scrinx.     The  wood  is  used  by  the  Turks  for  making  pipe-stems.) 

Vulga'ris,  (lilac,  b-p.  w.  M.  1?)  leaves  cordate;  flowers  in  a  thyrse. 
Per/,sicai  (peisian  lilac,  b.  M.  I?)  leaves  lanceolate,  entire  and  pin- 
natifid. 

17—2.  T  AGETES.     (From  Tages,  a  fabulous  deity  of  ancient  times.) 

Exotic. 
Erec"ta.  (african  marigold,  v.  Ju.  ©)  leaves  pinnate;  leafets  lanceo- 
16 


182  T  R  I 

late,  cilitate  serrate;  peduncles  1-flowered,  incrassate;  sub-inflated; 
calyx  angled. 

17—2.  TANACETUM. 

Exotic. 

ViUga're,  (tansey.  y.  Ju.  %)  leaves  doubly  pinnate,  gash-serrate.  Na- 
turalized.    Var.  crispum,  (double  tansey,)  leaves  crisped  and  dense. 

13—1.  TEUCRIUM.     (From  Teucer,  a  Trojan  prince.) 

Canaden"se,  (wood  sage,  germander.  O.  r.  Ju.  %)  pubescent ;  leaves 
lance-ovate,  serrate,  petioled  ;  stem  erect:  spikes  whorled,  crowded; 
bracts  longer  than  the  calyx.  Var.  virginicum,  upper  leaves  sub- 
sessile  ;  bracts  about  the  length  of  the  calyx.  1 — 3.  f. 

13—1.  THYMUS.     (From  thumos,  force.) 

Exotic. 

Vulga'ru,  (thyme,  b-p.  J.  %,  T?)  erect;  leaves  ovate  and  linear,  revo 
lute ;  flowers  in  a  whorled  spike. 

6—1.  TRADESCANTIA.     (From  Tradescant,  a  botanist.) 

Virgini'ca,  (spider  wort.  b-p.  M.  %)  erect,  branching ;  leaves  lanceo- 
late, elongated,  glabrous-  flowers  sessile ;  umbel-compact  pubescent. 
Cultivated.  1—2.  f. 

16—10.  TRIFOLIUM.  (From  tres,  3,  and  folium;  a  leaf.) 
Re'pens,  (white  clover.  O.  w.  M.  %)  creeping;  leafets  ovate-oblong, 
emarginate,  serrulate;  flower  in  umbelled  heads;  teeth  of  the  calyx 
sub-equal ;  legumes  4-seeded. 
Pratcn"se,  (red  clover.  O.  r.  M.  %)  ascending,  smoothish,  leafet  ovate, 
sub-entire ;  stipules  awned ;  spikes  dense-ovate ;  lower  tooth  of  the 
calyx  shorter  than  the  tube  of  the  corolla,  and  longer  than  the  other 
teeth.  2—3.  f. 

6—3.  TRILLIUM.    (From  trilix,  triple.) 

Erec"tum,  (false  wake  robin.  O.p.  w-y.  %)  peduncles  erect  or  erectish, 
with  the  flowers  a  little  nodding ;  petals  ovate,  acuminate,  spreading ; 
equalling  the  calyx;  leaves  rhomboid,  acuminate,  sessile.  Var.  atro- 
pitrpurenm,  petals  large,  dark  purple.  Var.  album,  petals  smaller, 
white ;  germ  red.  Var.  Jlavum,  petals  yellow ;  both  petals  and  calyx 
leaves  longer  and  narrower.  12  to  18  inches  high.  Leaves  often  3 
to  4  inches  broad.     Peduncles  about  3  inches  long.  9—16.  l. 

3—2.  TRITICUM.    (From  tero,  to  beat  or  thresh.) 
Exotic. 
Hybcr"num,  (winter  wheat.  J.  &)  calyx  glume  4-flowered,  tumid,  even 
imbricate,  abrupt,  with  a  short  compressed  point ;  stipule  jagged  ;  co- 
rollas of  the  upper  florets  somewhat  bearded.     There  are  several 
varieties  of  this  species  which  are  introduced  by  eulturc. 


VI  O  183 

8—1.  TROP-EOLUM.     (From  Tropcetm,  a  trophy.) 

Exotic. 

Majus,  (nasturtion,  indian  cress,  y.  &  r.  Ju.  <v)  &  %)  leaves  peltate 
sub-repand ;  petals  obtuse,  some  of  them  fringed. 

6—1.  TULIP  A. 

Exotic. 

Gesneria'na,  ^common  tulip.  M.  %)  stem  1-flowered,  glabrous ;  flower 
various  coloured,  erect;  petals  obtuse,  glabrous;  leaves  ^ance-ovate. 

19—3.  TYPHA. 

Latifolia,  (cat  tail,  reed  mace.  O.  Ju.  %)  leaves  linear,  flat,  slightly 
convex  beneath;  staminate  and  pistillate  aments  close  together. 
Wet.  4—6.  f. 

10—1.  VACCINIUM. 

Resino'sum,  (black  whortleberry.  O.  p.  M.  T?)  leaves  slender,  petioled, 
oblong  oval,  mostly  obtuse,  entire,  bedewed  with  resinous  specks  be- 
neath; racemes  lateral,  1-sided;  pedicels  short,  somewhat  bracted, 
corolla  ovate  conic,  5-cornered.  Berries  black.  One  variety  has  a 
yellowish  green,  and  another  has  a  reddish  yellow  corolla.   1 — 4.  f. 

5  -1.  VERBASCUM. 

Thap"sus,  (mullein.  O.  y.  J.  tf)  leaves  decurrent,  downy  both  sides; 
stem  generally  simple,  though  sometimes  branched  above ;  flowers 
in  cylindric-spikes.  3 — 6.  f. 

si— 1.  VERONICA. 

Officinalis,  (speedwell,  b.  M.  %)  spikes  lateral,  peduncled;  leaves  op- 
posite, obovate,  hairy,  stem  procumbent,  rough  haired.  9 — 12.  i. 

5—3.  VIBURNUM. 

Acerifo'lium,  (maple  guelder  rose,  dockmackie.  O.  w.  J.  T?)  leaves 
heart  ovate  or  3-lobed,  acuminate,  sharp  serrate,  pubescent  beneath; 
cymes  long  peduncled.  Stem  very  flexible ;  leaves  broad  and  sub- 
membranaceous.  4 — 6.  f.  Leaves  applied  to  inflamed  tumours  by 
the  Indians. 

Exotic. 

Op"ulus,  (guelder  rose,  snow-ball.  w.  J.  I7)  leaves  3-lobed,  sharp  tooth- 
ed ;  petioles  glandular,  smooth ;  flowers  in  compact  cymes,  surround- 
ed with  radiating  florets.  Var.  roseum,  has  the  whole  cyme  made 
up  of  radiating  florets. 

5—1.  VIOLA. 

Stemless,  or  with  a  subterranean  stem. 

(Leaves  more  or  less  renifbrm,  always  cordate,  younger  cucullatej 

proper  colour  of  the  corolla  violet.) 
CucuU-a'ta,  (O.  p.  b.  M.  %)  glabrous;  leaves  cordate,  somewhat  acumi* 


184  Z  E  A 

nate,  crenate  dentate;  autumnal  ones  largest,  very  exactly  remfonrn; 
peduncle  somewhat  4-sided,  longer  than  the  leaves;  divisions  of  the 
calyx  subulate,  acuminate,  marginate  behind,  or  very  entire;  pet? Is 
(as  in  many  American  species)  oblique,  veiny,  very  entire,  white  at 
the  base,  upper  one  generally  naked,  glabrous,  lateral  ones  bearded, 
and  with  the  upper  one  marked  with  a  few  blue  lines.  Var.  popi- 
lionacca,  petioles  and  peduncles  longer;  sub-lance  ovate;  beards  of 
the  lateral  petals  often  yellow.  Var.  tetragona,  peduncle  strong, 
exactly  4-sided ;  petals  azure  colour,  veinless.  Var.  villosa,  leaves*, 
petals,  and  peduncles  villose.  4 — 8.  i. 

(Leaves  oblong  or  ovate,  never  reniform;  younger  ones  cucullate.) 
Sagitta'ta,  (E.  b-p.  Ap.  %)  glabrous;  leaves  ciliate,  oblong,  not  acute, 
sagittate  cordate,  dentate,  gasned  at  the  base  (or  furnished  with  elon- 
gated divaricate  teeth;)  peduncle  somewhat  4-sided,  longer  than  the 
leaves;  divisions  of  the  calyx  lanceolate,  acuminate,  emarginate  be- 
hind ;  petals  all  very  entire,  veiny,  white  at  the  base ;  upper  one 
generally  naked,  glabrous;  lateral  ones  densely  bearded,  and  with 
the  upper  one  marked  with  a  few  blue  lines;  spur  elongated  behind. 
A  variety  has  the  leaves  more  or  leaves  more  or  less  villose.     Dry. 

(Stemless.) 

Rotundifo'lia,  (O.  M.  y.  %)  glabrous;  leaves  thicki<=h,  appressed  to  the 
earth,  broad  ovate  or  obicular,  cordate,  crenate;  nerves  pubescent 
beneath;  sinus  closed,  peduncle  somewhat  4-sided,  as  lung  as  the 
leaves ;  divisions  of  the  calyx  oblong,  obtuse ;  petals  somewhat  emar- 
ginate; upper  ones  small;  lateral  ones  somewhat  bearded,  and  with 
the  upper  one  marked  with  a  few  yellowish  browrn  lines;  spui  very 
short. — Woods.  1 — 3.  i. 

Caulescent. 

Pubes"cens,  (O.  y.  %)  villose  pubescent;  stem  simple,  erect,  terete, 
leafless  below;  leaves  broad  ovate,  cordate,  dentate;  petioles  short; 
stipules  large,  ovate,  dentate;  peduncies  4-sided,  shorter  than  the 
leaves;  bracts  subulate,  minute;  divisions  of  the  calyx  lanceolate; 
petals  all  very  entire,  veinless;  upper  one  naked,  glabrous  lateral 
ones  bearded,  and  with  the  upper  one,  marked  with  a  few  blue  lines; 
lower  ones  often  becoming  reddish  outside ;  spur  short,  gibbose,  acu- 
tish  ;  stigma  pubescent,  scarcely  beaked.  Varies  in  pubescence; 
leaves  are  even  found  glabrous;  the  capsules  are  also  glabrous  or 
woolly.  4 — 12.  i.  rarely — 4.  f. 

Exotic. 

Tricolor,  (garden  violet,  heart's  ease,  pansy,  p.  y.  b-p.  M.  %)  stem  an- 
gular, diffuse,  divided;  leaves  oblong,  deeply  crenate ;  stipules  lyrate 
pinnatifid. 

19—3.  ZEA.    (An  ancient  Greek  name,  perhaps  from  zao,  to  live.) 

Southern. 

Maizet  (indian  corn.  y-g.  Ju.  <v>)  leaves  lance-linear,  entire,  keeled- 


VOCABULARY, 

OR 

EXPLANATION  OF  BOTANICAL  TERMS. 


A. 

A,  in  composition,  signifies  privation,  or  destitute  of;  as,  acaulis,  re- 
ferring to  a  plant  without  a  caulis  or  stem. 

Abor'tive  flower.    Falling  off  without  producing  any  fruit. 

stamens,  not  furnished  with  anthers. 

pistil.     Defective  in  some  essential  part. 

seed,  not  becoming  perfect  through  want  of  the  fertilizing  in- 
fluence of  the  pollen. 

Abrupt'  leaf.     A  pinnate  leaf  with  an  odd  or  terminal  leafet. 

Acal'yces,  (from  a,  signifying  without,  and  calyx,  a  flower  cup.)  A 
class  in  an  ancient  method  of  arrangement,  consisting  of  plants 
without  a  calyx. 

Acau'les,  (from  a,  wanting,  and  caulis,  a  stem.)  Including  plants 
without  stems. 

Acero'se  leaf.     Linear  and  permanent,  as  in  the  pine. 

Acic'ular.     Needle  shaped. 

A'cinus.  A  small  berry  which,  with  many  others,  composes  the  fruit 
of  the  mulberry  and  raspberry;  the  plural  is  acini. 

Acotyled'onous,  (from  a,  without,  and  cotyledon,  a  seed  lobe.)  Plants 
destitute  of  seed  lobes,  and  which  consequently  put  forth  no  seminal 
or  seed  leaves,  as  mosses  and  ferns. 

Acu'leus,  (from  acus,  a  needle.)  A  prickle,  or  sharp  point ;  common  to 
the  rose  and  raspberry.  It  differs  from  the  thorn,  in  being  a  prolon- 
gation of  the  outer  bark  of  the  plant,  and  unconnected  with  the  wood. 
Prickles  have  been  compared  to  the  nails  and  claws  of  animals. 

Acu'minate.  Abruptly  sharp  pointed,  having  the  point  curved  towards 
one  edge  of  the  leaf,  resembling  an  awl. 

Acute.  More  gradually  sharp  pointed  than  acuminate.  An  obtuse 
angle,  or  any  other  mathematical  angle,  is  acute  in  botanical  lan- 
guage. 

A-lel'phnus,  (from  the  Greek  adelphos,  a  brother  or  an  eq^al.)  Applied 
to  plants  whose  stamens  are  united  by  their  filaments,  whether  in 
one  or  two  sets. 

AdnaJe.     Growing  together. 

Ad'versifo'lias,  (from  adversus,  opposite,  and  folium,  a  leaf.)    Plants 
whose  leaves  stand  opposite  to  each  other,  on  the  same  stem  or  branch. 
16*1 


tSG  A  M  E 

tEsliva'lcs,  (from  cestas,  summer.)    Plants  which  blossom  in  summer 
Afo'ra,  (from  a,  without,  and  fores,  a  door.)    Having  no  doors  or 

valves. 
Aga  mous,  (from  a,  without,  and  gamos,  marriage.)     Plants  without 
any  visible  stamens  or  pistils,  are  by  French  botanists  called  aga- 
mous. 

A'ges  of  plants.  Ephemeral  are  such  as  spring  up,  blossom,  and  ripen 
their  seed  in  a  few  hours  or  days ;  annual  live  a  few  months,  or  one 
summer. 

biennial,  spring  up  one  summer,  and  die  the  following. 
perennial,  live  an  indefinite  period. 

Ag'gregale,  (from  aggregare,  to  assemble.)     Many  springing  from 
the  same  point :  this  term  was  at  first  applied  to  compound  flowers, 
but  there  is  at  present  a  sevenfold  division  of  aggregate  flowers ;  the 
aggregate,  properly  so  called. 
compound, 
umbellate, 
cymose, 
amentaceous, 
glumose, 
spadiceous. 

Aggregate  flower  is  erected  on  peduncles  or  footstalk,  which  all  have 
one  common  receptacle  on  the  stem  ;  they  sometimes  have  one  com- 
mon calyx,  and  are  sometimes  separataly  furnished  with  a  calyx. 

Ai'grctte.     See  egret. 

A'la.  A  Latin  word  signifying  a  wing.  It  is  sometimes  used  to  ex- 
press the  angle  formed  by  the  stem  with  the  branch  or  leaf.  Linnaeus 
and  some  others  use  the  term  ala,  as  the  name  of  a  membrane  af- 
fixed to  some  species  of  seeds  which  serves  as  a  wing  to  raise  them 
into  the  air,  and  thus  promotes  their  dispersion. 

A'la.     The  two  lateral  or  side  petals  of  a  papilionaceous  flower. 

Albu'mcn.  The  farinaceous,  fleshy,  or  horny  substance,  which  consti- 
tutes the  chief  bulk  of  monocotyledon ous  seeds;  as  wheat,  rye,  &c 

AVmrnum,  (from  ahbus,  white.)  The  soft  white  substance,  which  in 
trees  is  found  between  the  liber,  or  inner  bark,  and  the  wood,  and  be- 
coming solid,  in  progress  of  time  is  convened  into  wood.  From  its 
colour  and  comparative  softness,  it  has  been  styled  the  fat  of  trees. 
It  is  called  the  sap  wood,  and  is  formed  by  a  deposite  of  the  cambium 
or  descending  sap  ;  in  one  year  it  becomes  wood ;  and  a  new  layei 
of  alburnum  is  again  formed  by  the  descent  of  the  cambium. 

Al'ga.  Flags;  these  by  Linnceus  comprise  the  plants  of  the  order 
Hcpaticcc  and  Lickenes. 

Al'pine.     Growing  naturally  on  high  mountains. 

Alter'nate.  Branches,  leaves,  flowers,  &c.  are  alternate,  when  begin- 
ning at  different  distances  on  the  stem  ;  opposite,  is  when  chey  com 
mence  at  the  same  distances,  and  base  stands  against  base. 

Alter'natdy  pinnate  leaf;  when  the  leafets  are  arranged  alternately  on 
each  side  of  the  common  footstalk  or  petiole. 

Alvc'olate.     Having  cells  which  resemble  a  honey-comb. 

Am'bitvs.     The  outer  rim  of  a  frond,  receptacle,  &c. 

A'ment.     Flowers  collected  on  chaffy  scales,  and  arranged  on  a  thread 


A  a  U  187 

or  slender  stalk ;  these  scales  mixed  with  the  flowers,  resemDle  the 
chaff  in  an  ear  of  corn  ;  in  the  willow  and  poplar,  an  ament  sup- 
ports boih  staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  on  distinct  roots.  Flow- 
ers supported  by  an  ament  are  generally  destitute  of  a  corolla. 

Amplezicau'lis.     Clasping  the  base  of  the  steras:- 

Anal'ysis.  To  analyze  a  plant  botanically,  is  to  ascertain  its  name,  by 
observing  its  organs,  and  comparing  them  with  scientific  descrip- 
tions of  plants. 

Ancip'ital.     Having  two  sharp  edges  like  a  sword. 

An'dria.     Signifies  stamens. 

Androg'ynous  plants.  Sach  as  bear  staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  on 
the  same  root ;  as  the  oak  and  indian  corn ;  such  plants  belong  to 
the  class  Moncecia. 

Angiocar'pus.    Fungi,  bearing  seeds  internally. 

Angiosper'mal,  (from  angion,  a  vessel,  and  sperma,  seed.)  Plants 
whose  seeds  are  inclosed  or  covered. 

Angular.  Forming  angles;  when  the  stems,  calyxes,  capsules,  &c. 
have  ridges  running  lengthwise. 

Angustifo'lius.     Narrow-leaved. 

An'nual.  A  plant  which  lives  but  one  year.  The  herbage  is  often 
annual,  while  the  root  is  perennial;  in  this  case  the  plant  is  said  to 
be  perennial. 

Annula'ted.  Having  a  ring  round  the  capsules,  as  in  ferns;  or  in 
mushrooms  having  a  ringed  stripe. 

Annv/lus.     A  ring. 

Ano7ti'alous,  (from  a,  without,  and  nomos,  law.)  Irregular,  or  what- 
ever forms  an  exception  to  a  general  rule. 

Anther,  (from  anthos,  a  flower,  so  called,  as  indicating  its  importance.) 
That  part  of  the  stamen  which  contains  the  pollen ;  it  is  of  various 
forms,  as  linear,  awl -shaped,  heart-shaped,  round,  &c. ;  it  is  1-celled, 
2-celled,  &c. ;  the  anther  of  the  crown  imperial  has  4  cells. 

Anther  id' ium.     A  mass  of  pollen. 

Antheriferaus.     FlowTers  bearing  anthers  without  filaments. 

Anthus,  (from  the  Greek  anthos.)  A  flower  generally  referring  to  the 
petals  only. 

Apet'alous,  (from  a,  without,  andpetalum,  a  petal.)  Having  no  petals, 
such  flowers  are  termed  incomplete ;  such  as  are  destitute  of  either 
stamens  or  pistils  are  called  imperfect. 

Apet'alce.  A  class  formed  by  some  of  the  ancient  botanists,  including 
plants  destitute  of  corollas. 

A'pex.     The  top  or  summit. 

Aphyl'lous,  (from  a,  without,  and  phyllon,  a  leaf.)    Destitute  of  leaves. 

Aphyl'lce  is  the  name  given  by  an  ancient  botanist  to  a  class  of  plants 
without  leaves,  comprising  garlic,  rush,  mushrooms,  &c. 

Appen'daged.     Having  bracts,  thorns,  prickles,  &c. 

Appres'scd.    Closely  pressed  ;  as  leaves  against  the  stem,  &c. 

Avproz'imate.     Growing  near  each  other. 

Aj/terwis.     Without  wings. 

Aquotfic,  (fr.ra  aqua,  water.)     Growing  in,  or  near  water. 

Aqaatiue,  was  an  ancient  name  ior  a  class  including  all  plants  which 
grow  in  water. 


188  BAH 

Ar'bor.  A  tree ;  a  perennial  plant,  which  rises  to  a  considerable  height, 
having  a  woody  stem.  Most  trees  spring  from  seeds  having  two  co- 
tyledons ;  they  are  therefore  called  dicotyledonous  plants.  The  stems 
ol'  such  plants  are  said  to  be  exogenous,  that  is,  growing  externally. 
new  layers  of  wood  being  every  year  formed  under  the  bark  around 
the  outside  of  the  old  wood.     Palm  trees  are  monocotyledonous 

{)lants;  their  stems  are  called  endogenous,  that  is,  growing  internal- 
y,  and  pressing  upon  the  outer  coats,  which  become  hard  and  com- 
pact. The  ancient  botanists  divided  plants  into  trees  and  herbs  ; 
but  this  distinction  is  too  vague  to  form  the  basis  of  classification. 

Arbusti'vus,  (from  arbuslum,  a  shrub.)  An  ancient  class  of  plants  con- 
taining shrubs,  as  the  myrtle,  mock-orange,  &c. 

Arcuate,  (from  arcus,  a  bow.)     Bent  like  a  bow. 

Arenarius.    Growing  in  sand. 

Argcnt'cus.    Silver  coloured. 

Ar'id.     Dry. 

A'ril,  (arillus^  The  external  coat  or  covering  of  seeds  which,  dry- 
ing, falls  off  spontaneously. 

Aris'lalc,  (from  areo,  to  be  dried.)     Awned,  ending  in  a  bristle. 

Aro'ides.  So  called  from  arum,  and  forming  a  natural  family  of 
plants. 

Arms,  (arma.}  Offensive  weapons.  Plants  are  said  to  be  armed,  when 
they  are  furnished  with  prickles,  thorns,  &c. 

Aromal'ic.     Sweet  scented. 

Ar'row-form.     Shaped  like  an  arrow  head,  the  hind  lobes  acute. 

Artic'ulalcd.    Jointed,  as  in  the  culm  or  stem  of  the  grasses 

Arundina'ceous,  (from  arundo,  a  reed.)     Resembling  reeds. 

Arvensis.     Growing  in  cultivated  fields. 

Ascending.     Rising  from  the  ground  obliquely. 

Aspcrifo'lius.     Rough  leaved. 

Abten'uatcd.     Gradually  diminished  or  tapering. 

Auric'ulate.     Having  appendages  resembling  ears. 

Awl-form.     Sharp  at  the  point,  and  curved  to  one  side. 

Awn.     A  short  stiff  bristle. 

Ax'il.     The  angle  between  a  leaf  and  stem  on  the  upper  side. 

Ax'iUary.  Growing  out  of  the  axils :  leaves  are  said  to  be  axillary 
when  they  proceed  from  the  angle  formed  by  the  stem  and  branch 

B. 

Bac'ca.  A  berry  It  is  a  pulpy  pericarp,  enclosing  seeds  without 
capsules.     In  the  raspberry  of  a  seed. 

Baccif'crous.     Bearing  berries. 

Ban'ncr.     The  upper  petal  in  a  papilionaceous  flower. 

Barb.     A  straight  process  armed  with  teeth  pointing  backwards. 

Birba'lus.     Bearded. 

hark.  The  covering  of  vegetables,  consisting  of  several  parts,  as  cu- 
ticle, cellular  integument,  &c.  The  bark  consists  of  as  many  levers 
as  she  tree  on  which  it  grows  has  years:  a  new  layer  beinj4  U:  med 
from  the  cambium  every  year,  the  newest  layer  of  bark  is  called 
liber. 

Bar'ren.     Producing  no  fruit ;  containing  stamens  only. 


C  A  M  189 

Beak'ed.    Terminating  by  a  process  shaped  like  the  beak  of  a  bird. 

Ber  ry.  A  pulpy  pericarp  enclosing  seeds  without  capsules.  See 
Bacca. 

Bi,  derived  from  bis,  signifying  two. 

Bicor'nes.     Anthers  with  two  thorns. 

Bi'dens.     Having  two  teeth. 

Bkii'nial.  Living  two  years,  in  the  second  of  which  the  flower  and 
fruit  are  produced;  as  in  wheat. 

Bifid.     Two  parted. 

Bila'biaie.     Corolla  with  two  lips. 

Bipliinate.     Twice  pinnate. 

Biier'nate.  Twice  ternate.  The  petiole  supporting  three  ternate 
leaves. 

Bivalve.     Two  valved. 

Border.     The  brim  or  spreading  part  of  a  corolla. 

Bot'rus.     A  cluster,  like  grapes. 

Brack' late.  Branches  opposite,  and  each  pair  at  right  angles  with  the 
preceding. 

Bract.  Floral ;  a  leaf  near  the  flower  which  is  different  from  the 
oiher  leaves  of  the  plant.  In  the  crown  imperial  the  bracts  are  at 
the  termination  of  the  flower  stem;  from  their  resemblance  to  hair, 
they  are  called  coma. 

Branch.     A  division  of  the  main  stem  or  main  root. 

Branch'let.     Subdivision  of  a  branch,  a  twig. 

Bnm  is.     Short. 

Bud.     The  residence  of  the  infant  leaf  and  flower. 

Bulbs.  A  kind  of  roots;  sometimes  found  growing  on  the  stem 
strictly  speaking,  bulbs  are  buds,  or  the  winler  residence  of  the  fu- 
ture plants.  A  bulb  contains  in  miniature  or  embryo,  a  plant  simi- 
lar to  the  parent  plant.  Plants  may  be  renewed  from  bulbs  as  well 
as  seeds.  Annual  plants  do  not  have  bulbs ;  they  are  only  pre- 
served by  seeds. 

Bundle.     See  Fascicle. 

C. 

Caducous,  (from  cado,  to  fall.)    Falling  early;  as  the  calyx  of  the 

poppy-  .  . 

CccspUose.    Forming  tufts,  seveial  roots  growing  together. 

Calamus.     Reed  like. 

Calcareous.     Containing  lime;  as  in  the  shells  of  oysters,  &c. 

Cahiculatcd.     Having  an  additional  calyx. 

Cal'i/plra.  The  cap  or  hood  of  pistillate,  mosses,  resembling  an  ex- 
tinguisher set  on  a  candle.  Although  called  a  calyx,  it  is  in  reality 
the  corolla  of  the  moss  closed. 

Calyx.  From  the  Greek,  signifying  a  flower  cup :  in  most  plants  it 
incloses,  and  supports  the  "bottom  of  the  corolla.  It  is  defined  by 
Linnaeus  to  be  the  termination  of  the  outer  bark. 

Cam'bium.  The  descending  sap,  which  every  year  forms  a  new  layer 
of  bark  and  one  of  wood.  It  descends  between  the  bark  and  the 
wood,  so  that  the  new  wood  is  formed  externally,  and  the  new  bark 
internally. 


190  C  L  I 

Campari' ulatc.     Bell-form. 

Campes'tris.    Growing  in  uncultivated  fields. 

Canes'cent.     White  or  hoary. 

Cap'illary.     Hair- form. 

Cap'itate.     Growing  in  heads. 

Cap'sule.  A  little  chest;  that  kind  of  hollow  seed-vessel  which  be- 
comes dry  and  opens  when  ripe ;  a  capsule  that  never  opens  hi 
called  a  samara. 

Cari'na.     The  keel  or  lower  folded  petal  of  a  papilionaceous  flower. 

Car'iiiated.     Keeled,  having  a  sharp  back  like  the  keel  of  a  vesseL 

Camo'se.     Of  a  fleshy  consistence. 

Carpos.     From  the  Greek  Karpos,  fruit. 

Caryophyl'lcous.  Pink-like  corolla,  having  five  petals  with  long  claws, 
all  regular  and  set  in  a  tubular  calyx. 

Cat/kin.     See  Ament. 

Can' date.     Having  a  tail ;  as  in  some  seeds. 

Cau'dez.     The  main  body  of  a  tree,  or  root. 

Caules'cent.     Having  a  stem  exclusive  of  the  peduncle  or  scapes. 

Cau'line.     Growing  on  the  main  stem. 

Cau'lis.  The  main  herbage-bearing  stem  of  all  plants,  called  in  French, 
la  tige. 

Cell.  The  hollow  part  of  a  pericarp  or  anther ;  each  cavity  in  a  peri- 
carp that  contains  one  or  more  seeds,  is  called  a  cell.  According  to 
the  number  of  these  cells  the  pericarp  is  one-celled,  two-celled,  three- 
celled,  &.C. 

Cellular.     Made  up  of  little  cells  or  cavities. 

Cerealis.  Any  grain  from  which  bread  is  made.  (From  Ceres,  god- 
dess of  corn.) 

Ccr'nuus.     When  the  top  only  droops. 

Chaffy.    Made  up  of  short  membranous  portions  like  chaff. 

Clidn'nelled.     Hollowed  out  longitudinally,  with  a  rounded  groove. 

Cho'rwn.  A  clear  limpid  liquor  contained  in  a  seed  at  the  time  of 
flowering.  After  the  pollen  is  received,  this  liquor  becomes  a  per- 
fect embryo  of  a  new  plant. 

Cic'atrice.     The  mark  or  natural  scar  from  whence  the  leaf  has  fallen. 

Cil'iate.     Fringed  with  parallel  hairs. 

Cine'reous.     Ash-coloured. 

Cin'gens.     Surrounding,  girding  around. 

Cir'rose.     Bearing  a  tendril.     From  Cir'rus,  a  tendril  or  climbei . 

Clasp'ing.     Surrounding  the  stem  with  the  base  of  the  leaf. 

Class.  The  highest  divisions  in  the  system  of  Botany.  Linnaeus  di- 
vided all  plants  into  24  classes:  3  of  these  are  now  rejected,  and  the 
plants  which  they  included  placed  in  the  remaining  21  classes.  The 
ancient  botanists  knew  neither  methods,  systems,  nor  classes;  they 
described  under  chapters,  or  sections,  those  plants  which  appeared 
to  them  connected  to  each  other  by  the  greatest  number  of  relations. 

Cla'vate.     Club-shaped,  larger  at  the  top  than  at  the  bottom. 

Clau'sus.     Closed,  shut  np. 

Claw.     The  narrow  part  by  which  a  petal  is  inserted. 

Cleft.     Split  or  divided  less  than  half  way. 

Cli.-nb'ing.     Ascending  by  means  of  tendrils,  as  grapes ;  by  leaf  stalks, 


C  O  N  191 

as  the  Clematis;  by  cauline  radicals  or  little  fibrous  roots,  as  tne 
creeping  American  ivy. 
Club-shaved.     See  clavate. 
Clus'tcred.     See  racemed. 
Cly'pea.te.    Form  of  a  buckler.     See  Peltate. 
Coad'nate.     United  at  the  base. 
Coc'cincaus.     Scarlet  coloured. 
Coch'leate.     Coiled  spirally,  like  a  snail  shell. 
Cor/cum.     A  grain  or  seed;  tricoccous,  5-seeded,  &c. 
Cceru'leus.     Blue. 
Colli'nus.    Growing  on  hills. 

Col' our ed.    Different  from  green;  in  the  language  of  botany,  green 
is  not  called  a  colour.     White,  which  in  reality  is  not  a  colour,  is 
so  called  in  botany.     The  primitive  colours  and  their  intermediate 
shades  and  gradations,  are  by  botanists  arranged  as  follows: 
Water-colour,  hyalinus. 
White,  a'lbus. 

Lead-colour,     cinereus. 
Black,  niger. 

Brown,  fuscus. 

Pitch-black,      ater. 
Yellow,  luteus. 

Straw-colour,  jlavus. 
Flame-colour,  fulcus. 
Red,  rubcx. 

Flesh-colour,    incarnatus. 
Scarlet,  coccineus. 

Purple,  purpureus. 

Violet-colour,    cceruleo-purpureus. 
Blue,  casmleus. 

Green,  viridis. 

White  is  most  common  in  roots,  sweet  berries,  and  the  petals  of 
spring  flowers.    Black,  in  roots  and  seeds.    Yellow,  in  anthers,  and 
the  petals  of  compound  flowers.  Red,  in  the  petals  of  summer  flowers 
and  acid  fruits.     Blue  and  violet,  in  the  petals.     Green,  in  the  leaves 
and  calyx. 
Columel'la.     That  which  connects  the  seed  to  the  inside  of  the  pen- 
carp.     The  central  pillar  in  a  capsule. 
Column.     The  style  of  gynandrous  plants;  used  for  columella. 
Co'ma.     A  tuft  of  bracts  on  the  top  of  a  spike  of  flowers. 
Compound  flowers.     Such  as  are  in  the  class  Syngenesia,  having  flo- 
rets with  united  anthers. 

leaf.     When  several  leafets  grow  on  one  petiole. 

raceme.    When  several  racemes  grow  along  the  side  of  a 

peduncle. 

umbel.     Having  the  peduncles  subdivided  into  peduncles  of 

lesser  umbels. 

petiole.     A  divided  leaf  stalk. 

peduncle.     A  divided  now c*"  stalk. 

Compres'sed.    Flattened. 

Conchol'ogy.     The  science  which  treats  of  shells. 


192  CRY 

Owe     A  scaly  fruit  like  that  of  the  pine.     See  Strobilum. 

Conglomerate.     Crowded  together. 

Con'ic.  With  a  broad  base,  gradually  narrowing  to  the  top  like  a  su- 
gar loaf. 

Coniferous.     Bearing  cones. 

Con' jugate.     In  pairs. 

Con'nate.  Opposite,  with  the  bases  united  or  growing  into  one,  form- 
ing the  appearance  of  one  leaf.     Anthers  are  sometimes  conna'.e. 

Connivent.     Converging,  the  ends  inclining  towards  each  other. 

Contiguous.     Uninterrupted. 

Contor'ted.     Twisted. 

Contrac'ted.     Close,  narrow. 

Converging.     Approaching  or  bending  towards  each  other. 

Con'xex.     Swelling  out  in  a  roundish  form. 

Con'volute.     Rolled  into  a  cylindric  form,  as  leaves  in  the  bud. 

Cor'culum,  or  Corcle.  The  embryo  or  miniature  of  the  future  plant, 
which  is  found  in  seeds  often  between  the  cotyledons. 

Cor'date.     Heart-shaped,  side  lobes  rounded. 

Coria'ceous.     Resembling  leather  ;  thick  and  parchment-like 

Cor'nu.     A  horn  or  spur. 

Cornic'ulate.     Horn  shaped. 

Corol'la,  or  corol,  (a  word  derived  from  corona,  a  crown.)  Usually 
encloses  the  stamens. 

Corona'tus.     Crowned;  as  the  thistle  seed  is  crowned  with  down. 

Cor'tex,  (from  corium,  leather,  or  hide,  and  tego,  to  cover.)  The  rind 
or  coarse  outer  bark  of  plants ;  the  organization  of  the  outer  and  in- 
ner barks  differs  chiefly  in  the  fineness  of  their  texture. 

Cor'tical.     Belonging  to  the  bark. 

Coryda'lis.     Helmet  like. 

Corymb.  Inflorescence,  in  which  the  flower  stalks  spring  from  differ- 
ent heights  on  the  common  stem,  forming  a  flat  top. 

Costate.     Ribbed. 

Cotyl'cdons,  (from  kotule,  a  cavity.)  Seed  lobes.  The  fleshy  part  of 
seeds  which  in  most  plants  rises  out  of  the  ground  and  forms  the  first 
leaves,  called  seminal  or  seed  leaves.  These  lobes  in  the  greatest 
proportion  of  plants,  are  two  in  number;  they  are  very  conspicuous 
in  the  leguminous  seeds;  as  beans,  peas,  &c.  The  cotyledons  are 
externally  convex,  internally  flat,  and  enclose  the  embryo  or  princi- 
ple of  life,  which  it  is  their  office  to  nourish. 

Creeping.  Running  horizontally;  stems  are  sometimes  creeping,  as 
also  roots. 

Cre'nate.  Scolloped,  notches  on  the  margin  of  a  leaf  which  do  not 
point  towards  either  the  apex  or  base. 

Cre'nulate.     Finely  crenate. 

Cres' 'cent-form.     Resembling  a  half  moon. 

Crest'ed.     Having  an  appearance  like  a  cock's  comb. 

Crini'tus.    Long  haired. 

Cru'ciform,  (from  crux,  crucis,  a  cross.)  Four  petals  placed  like  a 
cross. 

Crusta'ceous.     Small  crusty  substances  lying  one  upon  another 

Cryptoga'mia,     Stamens  and  pistils  concealed. 


D  E  S  193 

Cv/bit.    A  measure  from  the  elbow  to  the  end  of  the  middle  finger. 
Cucul'1-ate.    Hooded  or  cowled,  rolled  or  folded  in,  as  in  the  spatha  of 

the  Arum  or  wild  turnip. 
Cucurbita'ceous.     Resembling  gourds  or  melons. 
Cu'linary.     Suitable  for  preparations  of  food. 
Culm  or  straw,  (from  the  Greek  kalama,  stubble  or  straw;  in  Latin 

culrtms.)     The  stem  of  grasses,  Indian  corn,  sugar  cane,  &c. 
Culmiferous.    Having  culms;  as  wheat,  grasses,  &c. 
Cuneiform.     Wedge-form,  with  the  stalk  attached  to  the  point. 
Curv'cd.     Bent  inwards.     See  Incurved. 
Cus'pidale.     Having  a  sharp  straight  point.     (The  eye  tooth  is  casp 

date.) 
Cu'ticle.     The  outside  skin  of  a  plant,  commonly  thin,  resembling  the 
scarf  or  outer  skin  of  animals.     It  is  considered  as  forming  a  part  of 
the  bark. 
Cya'neus.     Blue. 

Cy'athiform.    Shaped  like  a  common  wine  glass. 
Cylindrical.     A  circular  shaft  of  nearly  equal  dimensions  throughout 

s  extern. 
Cyme.     Flower  stalks  arising  from  a  common  centre,  afterwards  va- 
riously sub-divided. 

D. 
De'bilis.    Weak,  feeble. 

Decan' droits.     Plants  with  ten  stamens  in  each  flower. 
Decaphyl'lus.     Ten  leaved. 
Decid'uous.    Falling  off  in  the  usual  seamen ;  opposed  to  persistent  and 

evergreen,  more  durable  than  caducous. 
Decli'ncd.     Curved  downwards. 

Decoviposi'tion.  Separation  of  the  chemica  elements  of  bodies. 
Decom'pound.  Twice  compound,  composed  of  compound  parts. 
Dccum'bent.     Leaning  upo^  thf»  ground,  the  base  being  erect. — This 

term  is  applied  to  stems,  stamens,  &c. 
Decur'rent.     When  the  edges  of  a  leaf  run  down  the  stem  or  stalk. 
Dccus'satzd.     In  pairs,  crossing  each  other. 
Dejlcc'ted.     Bent  off. 

Defoliation.     Shedding  leaves  in  the  proper  season. 
Dehis'cent.    Gaping,  or  opening. — Most  capsules  when  ripe  are  dehis- 
cent. 
Dcl'toid.    Nearly  triangular,  or  diamond  form,  as  in  the  leaves  of  the 

Lombardy  poplar. 
Demer'sus.     Under  water. 
Dense.     Close,  compact. 

Den'tate.    Toothed ;  edged  with  sharp  projections ;  larger  than  serrate. 
Dentic'ulate.     Minutely  toothed. 
Denu'dale.     Plants  whose  flowers  appear  befcre  the  leaves ;  appealing 

naked. 
Deor'sum.     Downwards. 
Depressed.     Fiaitened,  or  pressed  at  the  top. 

Descriptions.  In  giving  a  complete  description  of  a  plant,  the  order  of 
nature  is  to  begin  with  the  root,  proceed  to  the  stem,  branches,  leaves, 
appendages,  and  lastly  to  the  organs  which  compose  the  flower,  and 
the  manner  of  inflorescence.     Colour  and  size  are  circumstances 

17 


194  EFF 

least  to  be  regarded  in  descriptions ;  bul  stipules,  bracts,  and  glan- 
dular hairs,  are  all  of  importance. 
Dexlrar'  sum.     Twining  from  left  to  right,  as  the  hop  vine. 
Diadel'pkous,  (from  dis,  two,  and  adelpkia,  brotherhood,)  two  brother- 
hoods.    Stamens  united  in  two  parcels  or  sets;  flowers  mostly  pa- 
pilionaceous;  fruit  leguminous. 
Di'amond  form.     See  Deltoid. 
Diantkc'ria,  (from  dis,  two,  and  anther;)  a  class  of  plants  including  all 

such  as  have  two  anthers. 
Dichvf 'omous.     Forked,  dividing  into  two  equal  branches. 
Didin'ia.  '  Stamens  in  one  flower,  and  pistils  in  another;  whether  on 

the  same  plant  or  on  different  plants. 
Dicoc'cous.     Containg  two  grains  of  seed. 
Dicotylcd'onous.    With  two  cotyledons  or  seed  lobes. 
Did'ymous.     Twinned,  or  double. 
Didyna'mia,  (from  dis,  twice,  and  dunamis,  power ;)  two  powers.     A 

name  of  one  of  the  Linnsean  classes. 
Piffrac'led.     Twice  bent. 
Digi'late.     Like  fingers.     When  one  petiole  sends  ofl  several  leafed 

from  a  single  point  at  its  extremity. 
Digyn'ia.     Having  two  pistils. 
Dimid'iale.     Halved. 

Dicc'cious.     Having  staminate  and  pistillate  flowers  on  different  plants. 
Dis'coid.     Resembling  a  disk  without  rays. 
Disk.     The  whole  surface  of  a  leaf,  or  of  the  top  of  a  compound  flower, 

as  opposed  to  its  rays. 
Dis'pcrmus.     Containing  two  seeds. 
Dissepiment.     The  partition  of  a  capsule. 

Dissil'icns.     A  pericarp,  bursting  with  elasticity,  as  the  Impatiens. 
Di'stichus.     Growing  in  two  opposite  ranks  or  rows. 
Divaricate.     Diverging  so  3.=  to  turn  bq^Vyvards. 
Diverging.     Spreading,     separating  widely. 
Diur'nus.     Enduring  but  a  day. 
Dor' sal.     Belonging  to  the  back. 
Dotted.     See  Punctate  and  Perforated. 
Droop' ing.     Inclining  downward,  more  than  nodding 
Drupe.     A  fleshy  pericarp  enclosing  a  stone  or  nut 
Drupa'ceous.     Resembling,  or  bearing  drupes. 
Dul'cis.     Sweet. 
Dumo'sus.     Bushy. 
Ou'plex.     Double. 

E. 

Eared.  Applied  to  the  lobes  of  a  heart-form  leaf,  to  the  side  lobes  near 
the  base  of  some  leaves,  and  to  twisted  parts  in  the  plants  which  are 
supposed  to  resemble  the  passage  into  the  ear. 

Ebur'neus.     Ivory  white. 

Echi'nate.     Beset  with  prickles,,  as  a  hedge-hog. 

Ecos'tate.     Without  nerves  or  ribs. 

Effiorescen'tia,  (from  effioresco,  to  bloom. )  A  term  expressive  of  The 
precise  time  of  the  year,  and  the  month  in  which  every  plant  olos- 


PAL  19f> 

soms.     The  term  efflorescence  is  applied  to  the  powdering  substance 
found  on  Lichens. 

Effolia'tion.     Premature  falling  off  of  leaves,  by  means  of  diseases  or 
some  accidental  causes. 

Effuse.    Having  an  opening  by  which  seeds  or  liquids  may  be  poured 
out. 

E'gret,  or  Ai'grette.     The  feathery  or  hairy  crown  of  seeds,  as  the 
down  of  thistles  and  dandelions.     It  includes  whatever  remains  on 
the  top  of  the  seed  after  the  corolla  is  removed, 
stiped.    When  it  is  supported  on  a  foot  stem, 
simple.     When  it  consists  of  a  bundle  of  simple  hairs, 
plumose.  When  each  hair  has  other  little  hairs  arranged  along 
its  sides. 

Ellip'tic.     Oval. 

Eton' gated.    Exceeding  a  common  length. 

Emar'ginate.     Having  a  notch  at  the  end,  retuse. 

Em'bryo,  (from  embruo,  to  bud  forth,)  the  germ  of  a  plant;  called  by 
Linnasus  the  corculum. 

Endogenous.     Applied  to  stems  which  grow  from  the  centre  outward- 
ly, as  in  monocotyledons. 

Eno'dis.     Without  joints  or  knots. 

En'siform.     Sword  form,  two  edged,  as  in  the  flag  and  iris. 

Entire.     Even  and  whole  at  the  edge. 

Entomology.     The  science  of  insects. 

Epi.     A  Greek  word  signifying  upon ;  often  used  in  composition. 

Epi' carp,  (from  epi,  upon,  and  karpos,  fruit,)  the  outer  skin  of  the  pe- 
ricarp. 

Epider'mis,  (from  epi,  upon,  and  derma,  skin.)     See  Cuticle. 

Epig'ynous,  (from  epi,  upon,  and  gynia,  pistil.) 

Ep'isperm,  (from  epi,  upon,  and  sperma,  seed.) 

Equinoc'tial  flowers.     Opening  at  stated  hours  each  day. 

E'quitant.     Opposite  leaves  alternately  enclosing  the  edges  of  each 
other. 

Erect'.     Straight;  less  unbending  than  strictus. 
•Zro'ded.     Appearing  as  if  gnawed  at  the  edge. 

Es'culent.     Eatable. 

Ev'ergreen.     Remaining  green  through  the  year,  not  deciduous. 

Excava'tus.    Hollowed  out. 

Exot'ic.     Plants  that  are  brought  from  foreign  countries. 

Expan'ded.     Spread. 

Expectorant,  (from  expectoro,  to  discharge  from  the  breast,)  medicines 
which  promote  a  discharge  from  the  lungs. 

Exser'ted.     Projecting  out  of  the  flower  or  sheath. 

Eye.    See  Hilum. 

F. 

Factitious.    Not  natural,  produced  by  art,  (from  facto,  to  make.) 
Fam'ilies.     A  term  in  Botany  implying  a  natural  union  of  several 

genera  into  groups;  sometimes  used  as  synonymous  with  Natural 

Orders 
Fal'cate.     Sickle  shaped.     Linear  and  crooked. 


96  F  R  U 

Fari'na,  (from  far,  corn.)  Meal  or  flour.  A  term  grven  to  the  glu- 
tinous part  of  wheat  arid  other  seeds,  which  is  obtained  by  grinding 
and  sifting. 

It  consists  of  gluten,  starch,  and  mucilage      The  pollen  is  also 
called  farina. 

Fas'cicle.     A  bundle. 

Fasciculate.    Collected  in  bundles. 

Fastig'iate.     Flat  topped. 

Favo'sus.     Resembling  a  honey  comb. 

Faux.    Jaws.     The  throat  of  the  corolla. 

Ferns.  Cryptogamous  plants,  with  the  fruit  on  the  backs  of  the  ^eavrs 
or  in  spikes  made  up  of  minute  capsules  opening  transversely. 

Fer'tile.     Pistillate,  yielding  fruit. 

Fil'ament.     The  slender,  thread-like  part  of  the  stamen. 

Fil'ices,  (from  Jilum,  a  thread,)  Ferns. 

Fil'iform.     Very  slender. 

Fivi'briale.     Divided  at  the  edge  like  fringe. 

Fis'lulous.     Hollow  or  tubular,  as  the  leaf  of  the  onion. 

Flac'cicl.     Too  limber  to  support  its  own  weight. 

FYageriiform.     Like  a  whip  lash. 

Flam'meus.    Flame  coloured. 

Fla'vus.    Yellow. 

Flcx'uous.     Serpentine,  or  bending  in  a  zig-zag  form. 

Flo'ra.  Considered  by  the  heathens  as  the  goddess  of  flowers.  Booirs 
describing  flowers  are  often  called  Floras. 

Flo'ral  leaf.     See  Bract. 

Flo'ret.    Little  flower,  part  of  a  compound  flower. 

Flos'cular.     A  tubular  floret. 

Flow'er.  (Flos.)  A  term  which  was  formerly  applied  almost  exclu- 
sively to  the  petals.  At  present  a  stamen  and  pistil  only  are  con- 
sidered as  forming  a  perfect  flower. 

Flow'er  stalk.     See  Peduncle. 

Folia'ceous.     Leafy. 

Fol'licles.  Leafets;  a  diminutive  of  folium,  a  leaf.  The  smaller 
leaves  which  constitute  a  compound  leaf. 

Fo'lium  leaf.  Leaves  are  fibrous  and  cellular  processes  of  plants ;  they 
are  of  different  figures,  but  generally  extended  into  a  membranous 
or  skinny  substance. 

Fol'licle.    A  seed  vessel  which  opens  lengthwise,  or  on  one  side  only. 

Fool'-stalk.     Sometimes  used  instead  of  Peduncle  and  Petiole. 

Frag'ilis.     Breaking  easily,  and  not  bending. 

Frond.     The  leaf  of  Cryptogamous  plants ;  formerly  applied  to  palms. 

Frondes' 'cence,  (from  fro?is1  a  leaf.)  The  time  in  which  each  species 
of  plants  unfolds  its  leaves.     See  Frondose. 

Frond o'se.     (Frondosus.)     Leafy,  or  leaf-like. 

Fruchfica'tion.     The  flower  and  fruit  with  their  parts. 

Fructiferous.     Bearing  or  becoming  fruit. 

Fruc'tus.  The  fruit.  This  is  an  annual  part  of  the  plant  which  ad- 
heres to  the  flower  and  succeeds  it;  after  attaining  maturity  it  detaches 
itself  from  the  parent  plant,  and  on  being  placed  in  the  bosom  of  the 
earth,  gives  birth  to  a  new  vcgeiahie.  In  common  lar/guage,  the  fruit 
includes  both  the  pericarp  and  the  seed,  but  strictly  speaking,  the 


G  R  \  197 

latter  only  is  the  fruit,  while  the  former  is  but  the  case  or  vessel 
which  contains  it. 

Frutes'cent.     Becoming  shrubby. 

Frv'tex.     A  shrub. 

Fut'cra.    Props,  supports;  as  the  petiole, peduncle,  &c. 

FvJ/vnus    Yellowish. 

Fun'gi.     The  plural  of  Fungus,  a  mushroom. 

Fun'gous.     Growing  rapidly,  with  a  soft  texture  like  the  Fungi. 

Fitn'nel-form.  Tubular  at  the  bottom  and  gradually  expanded  at  the 
top. 

Fu'siform.  Spindle  shaped,  a  root  thick  at  the  top  and  tapering  down- 
wards. 

G. 

Ga'lea.     A  helmet. 

Gem/ma.  A  bud  containing  a  plant  seated  upon  the  stem  and 
branches,  and  covered  with  scales,  in  order  to  defend  it  from  inju- 
ry. The  bud  resembles  the  seed  in  containing  the  future  plant  in 
embryo;  but  this  embryo  is  destitute  of  a  radicle,  though  if  the  bud 
is  planted  in  the  earth,  a  radicle  is  developed. 

Gemma'ceous.     Belonging  to  a  bud.     Made  of  the  scales  of  a  bud. 

Gener'ic  name.     The  name  of  a  genus. 

Genie' idaie.     Bent  like  a  knee. 

Ge'nus,  (the  plural  of  genus  is  genera,)  a  family  of  plants  similar  in 
their  flower  and  fruit.  Plants  of  the  same  genus  usually  possess 
similar  medicinal  powers. 

Germ.  The  lower  part  of  the  pistil  which  afterwards  becomes  the 
fruit. 

Germina'tion.  The  swelling  of  a  seed,  and  the  unfolding  o?  its  em- 
bryo. 

Gib'bous.     Swelled  out  commonly  on  one  side. 

Glabel'lous.     Bald,  without  covering. 

Gla'brous.     Sleek,  without  hairiness. 

Gland.  A  small  appendage,  which  seems  to  perform  some  office  of 
secretion  or  exhalation. 

Gland'ular.     Having  hairs  tipped  with  little  heads  or  glands. 

Glauc'ous.     Sea  green,  mealy,  and  easily  rubbed  off. 

Glome.     A  roundish  head  of  flowers. 

Glom'crate.     Many  branchlets  terminated  by  little  heads. 

Glume.  The  scales  or  chaffof  grasses,  composing  the  calyx  and  co- 
rolla, the  lower  ones  are  called  the  calyx,  all  others  the  corolla; 
each  scale,  chaff,  or  husk,  is  called  a  valve;  if  there  is  but  one,  the 
flower  is  called  univalve,  if  two,  bivalve. 

Glu'tinous.     Viscid,  adhesive. 

Gon,  (from  gonu,  a  knee  or  angle;)  as  pentagon,  five  angled;  hena- 
gon,  six  angled  ;  polygon,  many  angled. 

Grafting.  Is  the  process  of  uniting  the  branches  or  buds  of  two  or 
more  separate  trees.  The  bud  or  branch  of  one  tree,  is  inserted 
into  the  bark  of  another,  and  the  tree  which  is  thus  engrafted  upon 
j"  ^alled  the  stock. 

17* 


t'JS  H  U  S 

Gram'ina.    Grasses  and  grass-like  plants.    Mostly  found  in  the  class 
Triandria. 

Gramin'eous.    Grass  like  ;  such  plants  are  also  called  culmiferons. 

Grandi'jlorus.     Having  large  flowers. 

Granular.     Formed  of  grains,  or  covered  with  grains. 

Grave' olens.     Having  a  strong  odour. 

Gregarious.     Tn  flocks,  plants  growing  together  in  groups. 

Groov'ed.     Marked  with  deep  lines. 

Gymnosper'mia,  (from  gumnos,  naked,  and  sperma,  seed.)  Having  na- 
ked seeds. 

Gynan'drous.     Stamens  growing  upon  the  pistil. 

Gyn'ia.     From  the  Greek,  signifying  pistil. 

H. 
Habita'tio,  or  Habitat.     The  native  situation  of  plants. 
Habit.     The  external  appearance  of^a  plant,  by  which  it  is  known  at 

first  sight,  without  regard  to  botanical  distinctions. 
Hair' -like.     See  Capillary. 
Halbcrt-form.     See  Hastate. 
Hand'-form.     See  Palmate. 
Hang'ing.     See  Pendant. 

Has'tale.     Shaped  like  a  halbert;  it  differs  from  arrow-shaped  in  Ha- 
ving the  side  processes  more  distinct  and  divergent. 
Head.     A  dense  collection  of  flowers,  nearly  sessile. 
Heart.     See  Corculum  and  Corcle. 
Heart'-form.     See  Cordate. 

Hcl'met.     The  concave  upper  lip  of  a  labiate  flower. 
Hclminlhol'ogy.     The  science  of  worms. 
Hepal'ic.     Liver  like. 

Herb.     A  plant  which  has  not  a  woody  stem. 
Herba'ceous.     Not  woody. 

Her'bage.    Every  part  of  a  plant  except  the  root  and  fructification. 
Herba'rium.    A  collection  of  dried  plants. 
Hexag'onal.     Six  cornered. 
Hi'ans.     Gaping. 
Hi'lum.     The  scar  or  mark  on  a  seed  at  the  place  of  attachment  ol 

the  seed  to  the  seed  vessel. 
Hir'svte.     Rough  with  hairs. 
His'pid.     Bristly,  more  than  hirsute. 
Ho'ary.     Whitish  coloured,   having   a  scaly  mealiness,  not  unlike 

glaucous. 
Holera/ccous.     Suitable  fur  culinary  purposes.     The  term  is  derived 
from  holus,  signifying  pot  herbs.     One  of  the  natural  orders  of  Lin- 
naeus, called  Holeraca;,  includes  such  plants  as  are  used  for  the  ta- 
ble, or  in  the  economy  of  domestic  affairs. 
Hon' ey cup.     See  nectary. 
Hood'ed.     See  Cucullate,  or  cowled. 
Horo/rius.     Continuing  but  an  hour. 
Horizontal.     Parallel  to  the  horizon. 
Horn.     See  Spur. 
Hu'milis.     Low,  humble. 
Husk.     The  larger  kind  of  glume,  as  tho  husks  of  Indian  corn. 


I  N  V  199 

Hybcrna'hs.    Growing  in  winter. 

Hy'hrid.     A  vegetable  produced  by  the  mixture  of  two  species;  the 

seeds  of  hybrids  are  not  fertile. 
Hy'po.    From  upo,  under  ;  much  used  in  the  composition  of  scientific 

terms. 
Hypocrater'iform.     Salver  shaped,  with  a  tube  abruptly  expanded  into 

a  flat  border. 
Hypog'ijiioits.     Under  the  style. 


Icthyol'ogy.     The  science  of  fishes. 

Icosan' droits.  Having  about  twenty  stamens  growing  on  the  calyx. 
Such  plants  furnish  a  great  proportion  of  the  most  delicious  pulpy 
fruits. 

Im'briccde.     Lying  over,  like  scales,  or  the  shingles  of  a  roof. 

Impcr'fect.     Wanting  the  stamen  or  pistil. 

Incarna'tus.     Flesh  coloured. 

Inci'sor.     Fore  tooth. 

Inclu'ded.  Wholly  received,  or  contained  in  a  cavity;  the  opposite 
of  exsert. 

Incomple'te.  Flowers  destitute  of  a  calyx  or  corolla  are  said  to  be  in- 
complete.    A  term  differing  from  imperfect. 

Incras'sate.     Thickened  upward,  larger  towards  the  end. 

Increment.     The  quantity  of  increase. 

Incum'bent.     Leaning  upon  or  against. 

Incur'ved.     Bent  inwards. 

Indig'eno-us.  Native,  growing  wild  in  a  country,  (some  exotics  after 
a  time,  spread  and  appear  as  if  indigenous.) 

In'durated.     Becoming  hard. 

Infe'rior.  Below ;  a  calyx  or  corolla  is  inferior  wnen  it  comes  out 
below  a  germ. 

Injla'ted.     Appearing  as  if  blown  out  with  wind,  hollow. 

Tnjlex'ed.     The  same  as  incurved. 

In/lores' cence,  (from  injloresco,  to  flourish.)  The  manner  in  which 
flowers  are  connected  to  the  plant  by  the  peduncle,  as  in  the  whorl, 
raceme,  &c. 

Infmc'tus.     Bent  in  with  such  an  acute  angle  as  to  appear  broken. 

Iiifundibulifor'mis.     Funnel  form. 

Inser'ted.     Growing  out  of,  or  fixed  upon. 

Insl'dcns.     Sitting  upon. 

Insigni'tus.     Marked. 

In'tegcr.     Entire. 

Intemo'de.     The  space  between  joints;  as  in  grasses. 

Inter ruptedly -pin' nate.  When  smaller  leafets  are  interposed  among 
the  principal  ones. 

Intor'tits.     Twisted  inwards. 

lalrodu'ced.    Not  originally  native.  Brought  from  some  other  country. 

Invohb'crum.  A  kind  of  general  calyx,  serving  for  many  flowers,  ge- 
nerally situated  at  the  base  of  an  umbel  or  head. 

Involn'cel.     A  partial  involucrum. 

In' -volute.     Rolled  inwards. 


200  LIB 

Iridescent.     Reflecting  light,  (from  Iris  the  rainbow.) 

Irreg'ular.  Differing  in  figure,  size,  or  proportion  of  parts  among 
themselves.  o 

Irritability.  The  power  of  being  excited  so  as  to  produce  contrac- 
tion ;  this  power  belongs  to  vegetables  as  well  as  animals  ;  sensation 
is  thought  to  imply  the  existence  of  internal  properties  not  possessed 
by  plants;  though  some  have  attributed  sensation  to  plants,  as  well 
as  animals. 

J. 

Jag'ged.    Irregularly  divided  and  sub-divided. 

Jaws.     See  Faux. 

Joints.    Knots,  or  rings  in  culms,  pods,  leaves,  &c. 

Ju'gum.     A  yoke ;  growing  in  pairs. 

Juxta-position,  (from  juzta,  near,  and pono,  to  place,)  nearness  of  place. 

K. 

Keel.     The  under  lip  of  a  papilionaceous  flower. 

Ketl'ed.     Shaped  like  the  keel  of  a  boat  or  ship, 

Ker'nel.     See  Nucleus. 

Kid'ney-shaped.  Heart-shaped  without  the  point,  and  broader  than 
long. 

Knee.     A  joint  being  geniculate. 

Knob'bed.     In  thick  lumps,  as  the  potato. 

Knot.     See  joints. 

L 

La'biate.    Having  lips  as  in  the  Ciass  Didynamia. 

Lacin'iate.     Jagged,  irregularly  torn,  lacerated. 

Lactes'cent.  Yielding  a  juice,  usually  white,  like  milk,  sometimes 
red,  as  in  the  blood- root. 

Lac'teus.     Milk  w-hite. 

Lacus'tris.    Growing  about  lakes. 

Lctf  vis.     Smooth,  even. 

LameVlated.     In  thin  plates. 

Lam'ina.     The  broad  or  flat  end  of  a  petal,  in  distinction  from  its  clar". 

La'nate.     Woolly. 

Lance' -ol-ate.     Spear-shaped,  narrow,  with  both  ends  acute. 

Lance' o-vate.    A  compound  of  lanceolate  and  ovate,  intermediate, 

Lat'eral.     On  one  side,  (from  lotus.) 

La' tent.     Hidden,  concealed,  (from  lateo,  to  hide.) 

Lar'va.     The  caterpillar  state  of  an  insect. 

Lax.     Limber,  "accid. 

Leaf'et.    A  partial  leaf,  part  of  a  compound  leaf. 

Leafstalk.     See  petiole. 

Leg'ume.  A  pod  or  pericarp  having  its  seeds  attached  to  one  side  ox 
suture;  as  the  pea  and  bean. 

Legu'minous.     Bearing  legumes. 

Lepan'thiums.  A  term  used  for  a  petal-like  nectary ;  like  that  of  the 
larkspur  and  monkshood. 

Li'ber.  The  inner  bark  of  plants.  Immediately  under  the  cuticle  is  a 
succulent,  cellular  substance,  for  the  most  part  of  a  green  colour,  es- 
pecially in  the  leaves  and  branches.   Under  this  cellular  integument, 


MOL  201 

is  the  barn:  consisting  of  but  one  layer  in  plants  or  branches  only 
one  year  old.  In  older  branches  and  trunks  of  trees,  it  consists  of  as 
many  layers  as  they  are  years  old  ;  the  innermost  and  newest  being 
called  the  liber :  it  is  in  this  layer  only  that  the  essential  vital  func- 
tions are  carried  on  for  the  time  being,  after  which  it  is  pushed  out- 
wards with  the  cellular  integument,  and  like  that,  becomes  a  life- 
less crust. 

Lig'neous.    Woody. 

Lig'num.     Wood. 

Lig'ulate.     Strap  or  ribbon  like,  flat,  as  the  florets  of  the  dandelion. 

Liliaceous.  A  corolla  with  six  petals  gradually  spreading  from  the 
base. 

Limb.     The  border  or  spreading  part  of  a  monopetalous  corolla. 

Lin'ear.  Long  and  narrow  with  parallel  sides  as  the  leaves  of 
grasses. 

Lip.     The  under  petal  in  a  labiate  corolla. 

LiUora'lis.    Growing  on  coasts,  or  shores. 

Liv'idus.     Dark  purple. 

Lobe.     A  large  division,  or  distinct  portion  of  a  leaf  or  petal. 

Loc'ulus.     A  little  cell,  from  locus  a  place. 

Lo'mcnt.  A  pod  resembling  a  legume,  but  divided  by  transverse  par 
titions. 

Longifoli'us.     Long  leaved.      # 

Longis'simus.     Very  long. 

Lu'cidus.     Bright  and  shining. 

Lu'rid.     Of  a  pale  dull  colour. 

Lic'lcus.     Yellow. 

Ly'rate.    Pinnatifid,  with  a  large  roundish  leafet  at  the  end. 

M. 

Macula'tus.     Spotted. 

Marces'cent.     Withering. 

Margin.     The  edge,  or  border. 

Mara' time.     Growing  near  the  sea. 

Medul'la.  The  pith  or  pulp  of  vegetables.  The  centre  or  heart  of 
the  vegetable.  Various  opinions  have  been  entertained  respecting 
the  importance  of  the  pith ;  Linna?us  considered  that  it  was  the  seat 
of  life  and  source  of  vegetation:  that  its  vigour  was  the  principal 
cause  of  the  shooting  forth  of  branches,  and  that  the  seeds  were 
formed  from  it.  It  is  now  generally  thought  that  the  pith  does  not 
perform  so  important  a  part  in  the  economy  of  vegetation  as  was 
supposed  by  Linnaeus. 

Melliferous.     Producing,  or  containing  honey. 

Mcm'branous.    Very  thin  and  delicate. 

Mid' rib.  The  main  or  middle  rib  of  a  leaf  running  from  the  stem  to 
the  apex. 

Minia'tus.     Scarlet,  vermilion  colour. 

Mola'res.    Back  teeth,  grinders. 

MoVlis.     Soft. 

Mollus'caus.  Such  animals  as  have  a  soft  body  without  bones;  as  the 
oyster. 


202  NUC 

MonodeVphous.    Having  the  stamens  united  in  a  tube  at  the  base. 
Monili'form.    Granulate,  strung  together  like  beads. 
Monocctyl'edons.     Having  but  one  cotyledon. 
Mona'cious.     Having  pistillate  and  staminate  flowers  on  the  same 

plant. 
Monopet'alous.     The  corolla  composed  of  one  petal. 
Monophyl'lous.     Consisting  of  one  leaf. 
Monoscp'alous.    A  calyx  of  one  piece  or  sepal. 
Monosper'mus.     One  seed  to  a  flower. 
Monla'nus.    Growing  on  mountains. 
Moon-form.     See  Crescent-form. 
Mosses.     The  second  order  of  the  class  Cryptogamia. 
Mu'cronate.     Having  a  small  point  or  prickle  at  the  end  of  an  obtuse 

leaf. 
Mullijlo'rus.    Many  flowered. 

Multiplex.  Many  flowered,  petals  lying  over  each  other  in  two  rows. 
Mul'lus.     Many. 
Mn'ricaie.    Covered  with  prickles. 

N. 

Naked.     Destitute  of  parts  usually  found. 

Na'nus.     Dwarfish,  very  small. 

Nap.     Downy,  or  like  fur,  tomentose.* 

Napifor'mis.     Resembling  a  turnip. 

Narcot'ic,  (from  the  Greek  word  narce,  torpor.)  A  substance  which  has 
the  power  of  procuring  sleep — Opium  is  highly  narcotic. 

Na'toMt.     Floating. 

Natural  Character.  That  which  is  apparent,  having  no  reference  to 
any  particular  method  of  classification. 

Natural  History.     The  science  which  treats  of  nature. 

Nec'tary,  (from  nectar,  the  fabled  drink  of  the  gods.)  The  part  of  a 
flower  which  produces  honey :  this  term  is  applied  to  any  appendage 
of  the  flower  which  has  no  other  name. 

Nemoro'sus.  Growing  in  groves,  often  given  as  a  specific  name,  as 
Anemone  nemorosa  ;  the  ending  in  a  denotes  the  adjective  as  being 
in  the  feminine  gender :  the  adjective  in  Latin  varying  its  termina- 
tion to  conform  to  the  gender  of  the  substantive. 

Nerves.     Parallel  veins. 

Nerved.  Marked  with  nerves,  so  called,  though  not  organs  of  sensi- 
bility like  the  nerves  in  the  animal  system. 

Nic'litans.  From  a  word  which  signifies  to  twinkle,  or  wink;  appli- 
ed as  a  specific  name  to  some  plants  which  appear  sensitive  ;  as  the 
Cassia  nic titans. 

Ni'gcr.     Black. 

Nit'idus.     Glassy,  glittering. 

Niv'eus.     Snow  white. 

Nod'dins.     Partly  drooping. 

Node,  Nodus.     Knot. 

No'men.     A  name. 

Nolch'ed.     See  Crenate. 

Nu'cleus.    Nut,  or  kernel. 


PAP  203 

Nu'dus.     See  Naked. 

Nut,  Nux.     See  Nucleus. 

Nutant.    See  Nodding,  Pendulous. 

O. 

Ob.    A  word  which,  prefixed  to  other  terms,  denotes  the  inrersion  of 

the  usual  position  ;  as  obcordate,  inversely  cordate. 
Obcim'ic.     Conic  with  the  point  downwards. 
Obcor'date.     Heart-shaped  with  the  point  downwards. 
Oblance'olate.     Lanceolate  with  the  base  the  narrowest. 
Obli'que.    A  position  between  horizontal  and  vertical. 
Oblong.     Longer  than  oval,  with  the  sides  parallel. 
Obo'vate.    Ovate  with  the  narrowest  end  towards  the  stem,  or  place  of 

insertion. 
Obsolete.     Indistinct,  appearing  as  if  worn  out. 
Obtv/se.     Blunt,  rounded,  not  acute. 
Odora'tus.     Scented,  odorous. 
Officinalis.    Such  plants  as  are  kept  for  sale  as  medicinal,  or  of  use  in 

the  arts. 
Oid,  Oi'des.    This  termination  imports  resemblance,  as  petaloid,  like 

a  petal ;  thalietroides,  resembling  a  thalictrum,  &c. 
Opa'que.     Not  transparent. 

Oper'culum.     The  lid  which  covers  the  capsules  of  mosses. 
Opposite.     Standing  against  each  other  on  opposite  sides  of  the  stem, 
Orbic'ular.     Circular. 

Orckid'eons.     Petals  like  the  orchis,  four-arched;  the  fifth  longer. 
Ornithol'ogy.     That  department  of  zoology  which  treats  of  birds. 
Os.     A  bone.     A  mouth. 
Os'seous.     Bony,  hard. 
O'vary.     A  name  sometimes  given  to  the  outer  covering  of  the  germ, 

before  it  ripens. 
O'vate.    Egg-shaped,  oval,  with  the  lower  end  largest. 
Ovip'arous.     Animals  produced  from  eggs,  as  birds,  &c. 
O'vules.    Little  ^ga-s ;  the  rudiments  of  seeds  which  the  germ  contains 

before  its  fertilization ;  after  that  the  ovules  ripen  into  seeds. 
Ovum.    An  egg. 

P. 

Palate.    A  prominence  in  the  lower  lip  of  a  labiate  corolla,  closing  or 

nearly  closing  the  throat. 
Palea'ceous.     See  Chaffy. 
Palmate.     Hand-shaped ;  divided  so  as  to  resemble  the  hand  with  tne 

fingers  spread. 
Pains' tris.    Growing  in  swamps  and  marshes. 
Pandu'riform.     Contracted  in  the  middle  like  a  violin  or  guitar. 
Pan'icle.     A  loose,  irregular  bunch  of  flowers,   with  sub-divided 

branches,  as  the  oat. 
Pan'cled.      Bearing  panicles. 
Papil'io.     A  butterfly. 
Paptliova'ceons.    Butterfly-shaped — an  irregular  corolla  consisting  of 

four  petals ;  the  upper  one  is  called  the  banner,  tne  two  side  ones 


204  PHY 

wings,  and  the  lower  one  the  keel,  as  the  pea.    Mostly  found  in  ..he 

class  Diadelphia. 
Papil'lose.     Covered  with  protuberances. 
Pappus.     The  down  of  seeds,  as  the  dandelion ;  a  feathery  appendage. 

See  Egret. 
Parasil'ic.     Growing  on  another  plant,  and  deriving  nourishment 

from  it. 
Paren'chyma.    A  succulent  vegetable  substance;    the  cellular  sub- 
stance ;  the  thick  part  of  leaves  between  the  opposite  surfaces ;  the 

pulpy  part  of  fruits,  as  in  the  apple,  &c. 
Partial.     Used  in  distinction  to  general. 
Partition.     The  membrane  which  divides  pericarps  into  cells,  called 

the  dissepiment.     It  is  parallel  when  it  unites  with  the  valves  where 

they  unite  with  each  other.     It  is  contrary  or  transverse  when  it 

meets  a  valve  in  the  middle  or  in  any  part  not  in  its  suture. 
Parted.     Deeply  divided  :  more  than  cleft. 
Patens.     Spreading,  forming  less  than  a  right  angle. 
Pau'ci.     Few  in  number. 
Pec'tinate.     Like  the  teeth  of  a  comb,  intermediate  between  fimbriate 

and  pinnatifid. 
Pedate.    Having  a  central  leaf  or  segment  and  the  two  side  ones 

which  are  compound,  like  a  bird's  foot. 
Ped'icel.     A  little  stalk  or  partial  peduncle. 
Pcdun'cle.     A  stem  bearing  the  flower  and  fruit. 
Pcl'lide.     A  thin  membranous  coat. 
Pcllu'cid.    Transparent  or  limpid. 
Peltate.     Having  the  petiole  attached  to  some  part  of  the  under  side 

of  the  leaf. 
Pendant.     Hanging  down,  pendulous. 
Pcn'cilled.    Shaped  like  a  painter's  pencil  or  brush. 
Pcregri'nus.     Foreign,  wandering. 
Pcrcn'nial.     Lasting  more  than  two  years. 
Perfoliate.     Having  a  stem  running  through  the  leaf;  differs  from 

connate  in  not  consisting  of  two  leaves. 
Per' f orate.     Having  holes  as  if  pricked  through;  differs  from  punc- 
tate, which  has  dots  resembling  holes. 
Pe'ri.     Around. 
Per'ioMth.     A  sort  of  calyx. 
Per'icarp,  (from  peri,  around,  and  karpos,  fruit.)     A  seed  vessel  ox 

whatever  contains  the  seed. 
Perig'ynous,  (from  peri,  around,  and  gynia,  pistil.) 
Peris'perm,  (from  peri,  around,  and  sperma,  seed.)     Around  the  seed. 
Per'manent.     Any  part  of  a  plant  is  said  to  be  permanent  when  it  re- 
mains longer  than  is  usual  for  similar  parts  in  most  plants. 
Persis'tent.    Not  falling  off.     See  Permanent. 
Per'sonate.     Masked  or  closed. 
Pc'tal.     The  leaf  of  a  corolla,  usually  coloured. 
Pe'tiole.     The  stalk  which  supports  the  leaf. 

Phenog' anions.     Such  flowers  as  have  stamens  and  pistils  visible,  in- 
cluding all  plants  except  the  cryptogamous. 
Physio'logy,  (derived  from  the  Greek.)    A  discourse  of  Nature 


PRO  205 

Phytol  ogy.     The  science  which  treats  of  the  organization  of  vegeta- 
bles ;  nearly  synonymous  with  the  physiology  of  vegetables. 
Pi'leus.     The  hat  of  a  fungus. 
Pillar.     See  Columella  and  Column. 
Pilose.     Hairy,  with  distinct  straightish  hairs. 
Pilus.     A  hair. 
Pimpled.     See  Papillose. 
Pinna.    A  wing  feather ;  applied  to  leafets. 
Pinnate.    A  leaf  is  pinnate  when  the  leafets  are  arranged  in  two 

rows  on  the  side  of  a  common  petiole,  as  in  the  rose. 
Pinnat'ijid.    Cut  in  a  pinnate  manner..   It  differs  from  pinnate,  in  be- 
ing a  simple  leaf,  deeply  parted,  while  pinnate  is  a  compound  of  dis- 
tinct leafets. 
Pistil.     The  central  organ  of  most  flowers,  consisting  of  the  germ 

style,  and  stigma. 
Pistillate.    Having  pistils,  but  no  stamens. 
Pith.     The  spongy  substance  in  the  centre  of  the  stems  and  roots  of 

most  plants.     See  Medulla. 
Plaited.     Folded  like  a  fan. 
Pla.ne.     Flat,  with  an  even  surface. 
Plica'ius.     See  Plaited. 
Plumo'se.     Feather-like. 

Plu'mula,  or  Plume.     The  ascending  part  of  a  plant  at  its  first  ger- 
mination. 
Plu'rimus.    Very  many. 
Pod.    A  dry  seed  vessel,  most  commonly  applied  to  legumes  and  si- 

liques. 
Po'dosperm,  (from  podos,  a  foot,  and  sperma,  seed.)   Pedicel  of  the  seed. 
Pointal.     A  name  sometimes  used  for  pistil. 
Pollen,  (properly,  fine  flour,  or  the  dust  that  flies  in  a  mill.)    The  dust 

which  is  contained  within  the  anthers. 
Polus.     Many. 

Poly  an'  droits.     Having  many  stamens  inserted  upon  the  receptacle. 
Polyg'amous.     Having  some  flowers  which  are  perfect,  and  others 

stamens  only,  or  pb'ils  only. 
Polymor'phous.    Change^e,  assuming  many  forms. 
Poly  pet' alous.     Having  many  petals. 
Polypkyl'lous.     Having  many  leaves. 
Poly sep' alous.     A  calyx  of  more  than  one  sepal. 
Pome.    A  pulpy  fruit,  containing  a  capsule,  as  the  apple. 
Porous.     Full  of  holes. 

Prcimorse.     Ending  bluntly,  as  if  bitten  off;  the  same  as  abrupt. 
Pras'inus.     Green,  like  a  leek. 
Pratcnsis.     Growing  in  meadow  land. 
Prickle,  differs  from  the  thorn,  in  being  fixed  to  the  bark;  the  thorn  is 

fixed  to  the  wood. 
Prismal'ic.     Having  several  parallel  flat  sides. 
Proboscis.     An  elongated  nose  or  snout,  applied  to  projecting  Darts 

of  vegetables. 
Process.     A  projecting  part. 
Procum'bcnt.     Lying  on  the  ground. 
18 


206  RET 

Proliferous.    A  flower  is  said  to  be  proliferous  when  it  has  smaller 

ones  growing  out  of  it. 
Prop.     Tendrils  and  other  climbers. 
Prox'imus.     Near. 

Pseudo.    When  prefixed  to  a  word,  it  implies  obsolete,  or  false. 
Pubes'cent.     Hairy,  downy,  or  woolly, 

Pulp.     The  juicy  cellular  substance  of  berries  and  other  fruits. 
Pulxcr'ulent.     Turning  to  dust. 
Pu'milus.     Small,  low. 

Pimctate.    Appearing  dotted  as  if  pricked.    See  Perforated. 
Pungent.     Sharp,  acrid,  piercing. 
Purpu'reus.     Purple. 
Pusil'lns.     Diminutive,  low 
Puta'men.    A  hard  shell. 

a. 

Qaadran'gular.    Having  four  corners  or  angles. 
Qualer'nate.     Four  together. 
Quinate.    Five  together. 

R. 

Raceme,  (from  rax,  a  bunch  of  grapes,  a  cluster.)  That  kind  of  inflo- 
rescence in  which  the  flowers  are  arranged  by  simple  pedicels  on 
the  sides  of  a  common  peduncle  ;  as  the  currant. 

Ra'chis.  The  common  stalk  to  which  the  florets  and  spikelets  of 
grasses  are  attached  ;  as  in  wheat  heads.  Also  the  midrib  of  some 
leaves  and  fronds. 

Ra'diate.  The  legulate  florets  around  the  margin  of  a  compound 
flower. 

Radix.  A  root ;  the  lower  part  of  the  plant,  which  performs  the  office 
of  attracting  moisture  from  the  soil,  and  communicating  it  to  the 
other  parts  of  the  plant. 

Rad'ical.     Growing  from  the  root. 

■ The  part  of  the  corculum  which  afterwards  forms  the  root; 

also  the  minute  fibres  of  a  root. 

Ramiferous.     Producing  branches. 

Ramus.     A  branch. 

Ray.     The  outer  margin  of  compound  flowers. 

Receptacle.  The  end  of  a  flower  stalk ;  the  base  to  which  the  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  organs  of  fructification  are  usually  attached. 

Recli'ned.     Bending  over  with  the  end  inclining  towards  the  ground. 

Rectus.     Straight. 

Recurv'ed.     Curved  backwards. 

Rejlexed.    Bent  backwards  more  than  recurved. 

Refrig'erant,  (from  refrigero,  to  cool.)     Cooling  medicines. 

Re'niform.     Kidney-shaped,  heart-shaped  without  the  point. 

Repand.     Slightly  serpentine,  or  waving  on  the  edge. 

Rcpens.     Creeping. 

Resu'pinate.     Upside  down. 

Relic' ulate     Veins  crossing  each  other  like  net-work. 


SER  207 

Ketuse.     Having  a  slight  notch  in  the  end,  less  than  emarginate. 

Reversed.    Bent  back  towards  the  base. 

Rev'olulc.    Rolled  backward  or  outward. 

Rhomboid.     Diamond-form. 

Rib.    A  nerve-like  support  to  a  leaf. 

Rigid.     Stiff,  not  pliable. 

Ring.     The  band  around  the  capsules  of  ferns. 

Ringent.    Gaping  or  grinning ;  a  term  belonging  to  the  labiate  corollas. 

Root.     The  descending  part  of  a  vegetable. 

Rootlet.     A  fibre  of  a  root,  a  little  root. 

Rosa'ceous.    A  corolla  formed  of  roundish  spreading  petals,  without 

claws,  or  with  very  short  ones. 
Rose' ous.     Rose  coloured. 
Rostel.    That  pointed  part  of  the  embryo  which  tends  downward  at 

the  first  germination  of  the  seed. 
Rostrate.     Having  a  protuberance  like  a  bird's  beak. 
Rotate.     Wheel-form. 
Rotun'dus.     Round. 
Rubra.     Red. 
Rufous.     Reddish  yellow. 
Rugose.     Wrinkled. 

Run'cinate.    Having  large  teeth  pointing  backwards,  as  the  dandelion. 
Rupes'tris.    Growing  among  rocks, 

S. 

Sagittate.    Arrow-form. 

Soli'ferous.    Bearing  or  producing  salt. 

Salsus.     Salt  tasted. 

Salver-form.  Corolla  with  a  flat  spreading  border  proceeding  from 
the  top  of  a  tube ;  flower  monopetalous. 

Sam'ara.     A  winged  pericarp  not  opening  by  valves,  as  the  maple. 

Sap.  The  watery  fluid  contained  in  the  tubes  and  little  cells  of  vege- 
tables. 

Sapor.     Having  taste. 

Sarmen'tose.  Running  on  the  ground  and  striking  root  from  the  joiLit 
only,  as  the  strawberry. 

Sar'cocarp,  (from  sarx,  flesh,  and  karpos,  fruit.)  The  fleshy  part  of 
fruit. 

Sea' be r,  or  Scabrous.     Rough. 

Scandens.     Climbing. 

Scape.  A  stalk  which  springs  from  the  root,  and  supports  flowers  and 
fruit  but  no  leaves,  as  the  dandelion. 

Sca'rious.     Having  a  thin  membranous  margin. 

Scattered.     Standing  without  any  regular  order. 

Scions.     Shoots  proceeding  laterally  from  the  roots  or  bulb  of  a  root. 

Segment.     A  part  or  principal  division  of  a  leaf,  calyx,  or  corolla. 

Sevipervi'rens.     Living  through  the  winter,  and  retaining  its  leaves 

Sep'al.     A  leaf  of  the  calyx. 

Serrate.    Notched  like  the  teeth  of  a  saw. 

Serrulate.    Minutely  serrate. 


208  S  T  E 

Sessile.  Sitting  down;  placed  immediately  on  the  main  stem  without 
a  foot  sialk. 

Seta.    A  bristle. 

Seta'ceous.     Bristle-form. 

Shaft.    A  pillar,  sometimes  applied  to  the  style. 

Sheath.    A  tubular  or  folded  leafy  portion  including  within  it  the  stem. 

Shoot.  Each  tree  and  shrub  sends  forth  annually  a  large  shoot  in  the 
spring,  and  another  in  June. 

Shrub.  A  plant  with  a  woody  stem,  branching  out  nearer  the  ground 
than  a  tree,  usually  smaller. 

Sic'cus.     Dry. 

Sit'icle.  A  seed  vessel  constructed  like  a  silique,  but  not  longer  than 
it  is  broad. 

Silique.  A  long  pod  or  seed  vessel  of  two  valves,  having  the  seed  at- 
tached to  the  two  edges  alternately. 

Simple.     Not  divided,  branched,  or  compounded. 

Sin'uate.     The  margin  hollowed  out  resembling  a  bay. 

Si'nus.  A  bay  ;  applied  to  the  plant,  a  roundish  cavity  in  the  edge 
of  the  leaf  or  petal. 

So'ri,  (plural  of  Soros.)  Fruit  dots  on  ferns. 

Spa'dix.  An  elongated  receptacle  of  flowers,  commonly  proceeding 
from  a  spatha. 

Spa'tha.  A  sheathing  calyx  opening  lengthwise  on  one  side,  and  con- 
sisting of  one  or  more  valves. 

Spat'ulate.  Large,  obtuse  at  the  end,  gradually  tapering  into  a  stalk 
at  the  base. 

Spe'cies.     The  lowest  division  of  vegetables. 

Specific.     Belonging  to  a  species  only. 

Sper'ma.     Seed. 

Spike.  A  kind  of  inflorescence  in  which  the  flowers  are  sessile,  or 
nearly  so,  as  in  the  mullein,  or  wheat. 

Spike'let.     A  small  spike. 

Spin' die-shaped.     Thick  at  top,  gradually  tapering,  fusiform. 

Spine.    A  thorn  or  sharp  process  growing  from  the  wood. 

Spino'sus.     Thorny. 

Spi'ral.     Twisted  like  a  screw. 

Spur.    A  sharp  hollow  projection  from  a  flower,  commonly  the  nectary. 

Spur' red-rye.  A  morbid  swelling  of  the  seed,  of  a  black  or  dark  co- 
lour, sometimes  called  ergot ;  the  black  kind  is  called  the  malig- 
nant ergot.  Grain  growing  in  low  moist  ground,  or  new  land,  is 
most  subject  to  it. 

Squamo'sus.     Scaly. 

Squarro'se.     Ragged,  having  divergent  scales. 

Stamen.  That  part  of  the  flower  on  which  the  artificial  classes  are 
founded. 

Stam'inate.     Having  stamens  without  pistils. 

Standard.     See  Banner. 

Slcl'lale.     Like  a  star. 

Stem.     A  general  supporter  of  leaves,  flowers,  and  fruit. 

Stemless.     Having  no  stem. 

Ster'ile.    Barren. 


TEG  209 

Stig'ma.  The  summit,  or  top  of  the  pistil 

Stipe.  The  stem  of  a  fern,  or  fungus;  also  the  stem  of  the  down  of 
seeds,  as  in  the  dandelion. 

Stip'ilate.     Supported  by  a  stipe. 

Sli'pule.     A  leafy  appendage,  situated  at  the  base  of  petioles,  or  leaves. 

Stutonif'erous.     Putting  forth  scions,  or  running  roots. 

Stratum' cous.     Straw-like,  straw  coloured. 

Strap-form.     Ligulate. 

Stratum.     A  layer,  plural  strata. 

Striate.     Marked  with  fine  parallel  lines. 

SI  rictus.     Stiff  and  straight,  erect. 

Slrigose.     Armed  with  close  thick  bristles. 

Sir  ob' Hum.     A  cone,  an  ament  with  woody  scales. 

Style.     That  part  of  the  pistil  which  is  between  the  stigma  and  the  germ* 

Slyl'ides.     Plants  with  a  very  long  style. 

Sua'vis.     Sweet,  agreeable. 

Sub.  Used  as  a  diminutive,  prefixed  to  different  terms  to  imply  the  ex- 
istence of  a  quality  in  an  inferior  degree ;  in  English,  may  be  ren- 
dered by  somewhat:  it  also  signifies  under. 

Subcro'se.     Corky. 

Submersed.    Growing  under  water. 

Subterra'neous.     Growing  and  flowering  under  ground. 

Subtus.     Beneath. 

Sub' acute.     Somewhat  acute. 

Sub' sessile.     Almost  sessile. 

Sub'ulate.    Awl-shaped,  narrow  and  sharp  pointed.     See  Awl-form. 

Suc/culcnt.  Juicy ;  it  is  also  applied  to  a  pulpy  leaf,  whether  juicy  or 
not. 

Suc'cus.     Sap. 

Sucker.     A  snoot  from  the  root,  by  which  the  plant  may  De  propagated. 

Suffru'ticose.  Somewhat  shrubby ;  shrubby  at  the  base ;  an  under  shrub. 

Sul'cate.     Furrowed,  marked  with  deep  lines. 

Super.     Above. 

Supradecompound.   More  than  decompound ;  many  times  sub-dividea. 

Superior.  A  calyx  or  corolla  is  superior,  when  it  proceeds  from  the 
upper  part  of  the  germ. 

Supi'uus.     Face  upwards.     See  Resupinatus. 

Suture.  The  line  or  seam  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  valves  of  a 
seed  vessel. 

Sylvcstris.    Growing  in  woods. 

Syncarpe,  (from  sun,  with,  and  karpos,  fruit.)    A  union  of  fruits. 

Syngenesious.  Anthers  growing  together,  forming  a  tube ;  such  plant? 
as  constitute  the  class  Sygenesia,  being  also  compound  flowers. 

Synonyms.     Synonymous,  different  names  for  the  same  plant. 

Synopsis.    A  condensed  view  of  a  subject,  or  science. 

T. 

Taxonomy,  (from  taxis,  order,  and  nonius,  law.)  Method  of  classifica- 
tion. 
Tegens.     Covering. 
18* 


210  U  M  B 

Tegument.  The  skm  or  covering  of  seeds  ;  often  burst  off  on  boiling, 
as  in  the  pea. 

Temperature.  The  degree  of  heat  and  cold  to  which  any  place  is  sub- 
ject, not  wholly  dependent  upon  latitude,  being  affected  by  elevation ; 
the  mountains  of  the  torrid  zone  produce  the  plants  of  the  frigid  zone. 
In  cold  regions  white  and  blue  petals  are  more  common  ;  in  warm 
regions,  red  and  other  vivid  colours;  in  the  spring  we  have  more 
white  petals,  in  the  autumn  more  yellow  ones. 

Tendril.  A  filiform  or  thread-like  appendage  of  some  climbing 
plants,  by  which  they  are  supported  by  twining  round  other  objects 

Tenellns.     Tender,  fragile. 

Tenuifolius.     Slender  leaved. 

Tenuis.     Thin  and  slender. 

Terete.     Round,  cylindrical,  tapering. 

Terminal.     Extreme,  situated  at  the  end. 

Temate.     Three  together,  as  the  leaves  of  the  clover. 

Tetradynamous.     With  four  long,  and  two  short  stamens. 

Telrandrous.     Having  four  stamens. 

Thorn.  A  sharp  process  from  the  woody  part  of  the  plant ;  consider^ 
ed  as  an  imperfect  bud  indurated. 

Thread-form.     See  Filiform. 

Thyrse.     See  Panicle. 

Tigc.     See  Caulis. 

Tinclorius.     Plants  containing  colouring  matter. 

Tomentose.     Downy;  covered  with  fine  matted  pubescence. 

Tonic,  (from  tono,  to  strengthen.)  Medicines  which  increase  the 
tone  of  the  muscular  fibre. 

Toothed.     See  Dentate. 

Trachea.  Names  given  to  vessels  supposed  to  be  designed  for  receiv- 
ing and  distributing  air. 

Transverse.     Crosswise. 

Trichotomous.     Three  fork,.1 

Trifid.     Three  cleft. 

Trifoliate.     Three  leaved. 

Trilobate.     Three  lobed. 

Trilocular.     Three  celled. 

Truncate.     Having  a  square  termination,  as  if  cut  off. 

Trunk.     The  stem  or  bole  of  a  tree. 

Tube.     The  lower  hollow  cylinder  of  a  monopetalous  corolla. 

Tuber.     A  solid  fleshy  knob. 

Tuberous.     Thick  and  fleshy,  containing  tubers,  as  the  potato. 

Tubular.     Shaped  like  a  tube,  hollow. 

Tunicate.    Coated  with  surrounding  layers,  as  in  the  onion. 

Tarbinate.     Shaped  like  a  top  or  pear. 

Tioining.     Ascending  spirally. 

Twisted.    Coiled. 

U. 

Uliginosus.    Growing  in  damp  places. 

Umbel.  A  kind  of  inflorescence  in  which  the  flower  stalks  diverge 
from  one  centre,  like  the  sticks  of  an  umbrella. 


WED  211 

Umbelliferous.     Bearing  umbels. 
Unarmed     Without  thorns  or  prickles. 
Uncinate.     Hooked. 
Unctuosus.    Greasy,  oily. 

Undulate.    Waving  serpentine,  gently  rising  and  faJing. 
Unguis.     A  claw. 
Unguiculate.     Inserted  by  a  claw. 
Unifiorus.     One  flowered. 
Unions.     Single. 

Unilateral.    Growing  on  one  side. 

Urceolate.  Swelling  in  the  middle,  and  contracted  at  the  top  in  the 
form  of  a  pitcher. 

V. 

Valves.  The  parts  of  a  seed  vessel  into  which  it  finally  separates,  also 
the  leaves  which  make  up  a  glume  or  spatha. 

Variety.  A  subdivision  of  a  species  distinguished  by  character  which 
are  not  permanent;  varieties  do  not  with  certainty  produce  their 
kind  by  their  seed.  All  apples  are  but  varieties  of  one  species  ;  if 
the  seeds  of  a  sour  apple  be  planted,  perhaps  some  will  produce 
sweet  apples. 

Vaulted.    Arched  over ;  with  a  concave  covering. 

Veined.  Having  the  divisions  of  the  petiole  irregularly  branched  on 
the  under  side  of  the  leaf. 

Ven'tricose.     Swelled  out.     See  Inflated. 

Vernal.     Appearing  in  the  spring. 

Ver'rucose.     Warty,  covered  with  little  protuberances. 

Vertical.     Perpendicular. 

VerticiVlate.  Whorled,  having  leaves  or  flowers  in  a  circle  round  the 
stem. 

Vesic'ular.     Made  up  of  cellular  substance. 

Vespertine.     Flowers  opening  in  the  evening. 

Vil'lous.     Hairy,  the  hairs  long  and  soft. 

Viola'ceous.     Violet  coloured. 

Vires'cens.     Inclining  to  green. 

Vir'gate.     Long  and  slender.     Wandlike* 

Vir'idis.    Green. 

VirguVtum.     A  small  twig. 

Vi'rose.    Nauseous  to  the  smell ;  poisonous. 

Viscid.     Thick,  glutinous,  covered  with  adhesive  moisture. 

ViteVlus.  Called  also  the  yolk  of  the  seed ;  it  is  between  the  albumen 
and  embryo. 

Vit'reus.     Glassy. 

Vivip'arous.  Producing  others  by  means  of  bulbs  or  seeds  germina- 
ting while  yet  on  the  old  plant. 

Vul'nerary,  (from  vulnus,  a  wound,)  medicines  wLich  heals  wounds. 

W. 

Wedge-form.     Shaped  like  a  wedge,  rounded  at  the  large  end,  obovate 

with  strauish  sides. 


212  ZOO 

Wheel-shaped.     See  Rotate. 

Wiorled.     Having  flowers  or  leaves  growing  in  a  ring. 
Wings.     The  two  side  petals  of  a  papilionaceous  flower. 
Wood.     The  most  solid  parts  of  trunks  of  trees  and  shrubs. 


Zoofogy.     The  science  which  treats  of  animals. 

Zo'ophytes.  The  lowest  order  of  animals,  sometimes  called  animal 
plants,  though  considered  as  wholly  belonging  to  the  animal  king- 
dom. They  resemble  plants  in  their  form,  and  exhibit  very  faint 
marks  of  sensation. 


LANGUAGE  OP  FLOWERS, 


Mankind  in  all  ages  have  delighted  to  personify  flowers,  1o  imagine 
them  as  possessing  moral  characters  corresponding  with  their  outward 
appearance; — thus  we  speak  of  the  modest  violet,  the  humble  daisy, 
Ihe  proud  tulip,  and  the  flaunting  peony.  In  those  nations  where  the 
imagination  is  lively,  and  leads  men  to  the  use  of  figurative  language, 
flowers  are  often  made  to  speak  the  sentiments  of  the  heart,  in  a  man- 
ner more  delicate  and  impressive  than  could  be  done  by  words. 

Even  with  us.  who  are  not  a  people  remarkable  for  brilliancy  of 
fancy,  flowers  lorm  an  interesting  medium  of  communication,  and 
often  awaken  tender  recollections.  When  our  parlours  or  gardens 
show  us  these  living  witnesses  of  a  friend's  kindness  or  affectionate 
remembrance,  we  feel  a  pleasing  emotion  steal  upon  our  hearts.  A 
shrub  or  tree  presented  us,  by  a  departed  friend,  is  a  perennial  monu- 
ment to  his  memory,  more  touching  to  the  heart  than  an  inscription 
on  marble. 

It  is  a  fact  which  may  ever  be  noticed,  that  those  who  love  flowers, 
are.  social  in  their  tastes,  and  delight  to  share  their  enjoyments  with 
others.  In  a  sordid  love  of  money,  we  sec  the  reverse  of  this  ;  here, 
so  far  from  the  wish  to  communicate  to  others,  the  heart  seems  to  be- 
come more  and  more  dead  to  sympathies  and  benevolence.  We 
should  seek  to  improve  our  affections  and  to  calm  our  spirits  by  such 
pursuits  as  seem  best  calculated  to  produce  this  effect.  Hence,  we 
may  indulge  a  fondness  for  flowers,  as  not  only  innocent,  but  favourable 
to  the  health  of  the  soul. 

Among  the  ancients,  flowers  were  used  in  their  religious  celebra- 
tions. Christians,  even  to  this  day,  decorate  their  churches  with  flow- 
ers and  evergreens  in  seasons  of  peculiar  solemnity. 

In  many  countries  the  dead  are  decked  with  flowers  for  their  burial, 
and  the  tombs  are  ornamented  with  garlands  and  festoons.  Thus 
Mrs.  Hemans  says : 

"  Bring  flowers,  pale  flowers,  o'er  the  bier  to  shed, 
A  crown  for  the  brow  of  the  early  dead  ! 
For  this,  through  its  leaves  has  the  white  rose  burst, 
For  this  in  the  woods  was  the  violet  nurs'd  ; 
Though  they  smile  in  vain  for  what  once  was  ours, 
They  are.  love's  last  gift — bring  flowers,  pale  flowers." 

The  bride  of  almost  every  nation  is  adorned  with  flowers;  the  rose 
*nd  orange  blossom  are  among  the  favourites  for  this  purpose. 


214  LANGUAGE  OF  FLCTtt  EKS. 

The  infant  loves  flowers,  and  the  young  child  when  he  firs*,  goes 
into  the  fields  and  plucks  the  luxuriant  wild  flowers,  exhibits  a  de- 
light which  the  most  costly  toys  cannot  impart. 

We  wiL  now  give  a  few  examples  of  attaching  sentiments  to  flow- 
ers; and  should  the  young  reader  become  so  much  interested  in  this, 
as  to  wish  to  pursue  the  subject,  we  will  recommend  him  to  peruse 
the  article,  "  Symbolical  Language  of  Flowers,"  in  the  Familiar  Lec- 
tures on  Botany,  and  the  more  full  explanations  to  be  met  in  "  Flora's 
Dictionary,"  and  "  Flora's  Interpreter." 

Acacia,  Friendship. 

Acanthus,  Indissoluble  ties. 

Aconitum,  (Monk's-hood,)  Deceit. 

Amaran/hus,  Unchanging. 

Amaryllis,  Coquetry. 

Anemone,  Frailty. 

Aram,  (Wild-turnip,)  Ferocity. 

Aster,  Beauty  in  retirement. 

Asclepias,  (Milk-weed,)  Hope. 

Bachelor's  button,  Hope,  even  in  misery. 

Balm,  How  sweet  is  social  intercourse ! 

Broom,  Humility. 

Broom-corn,  Industry. 

Balsamine,  (Lady's  slipper  of  the  garden,)  Impatience. 

Bay,  I  change  but  in  death. 

Box,  Constancy. 

Bell-flower,  Gratitude. 

Cardinal  flower,  High  station  does  not  confer  happiness. 

China  aster,  I  return  your  affection. 

Chrysanthemum,  (White,)  Truth  needs  no  protestations. 

Clematis,  (Virgin's  bower,)  Mental  excellence. 

C^ck's-comb,  Foppery,  Affectation. 

Convolvulus,  Uncertainty. 

Crown  imperial,  Great  but  not  good. 

Chamomile,  Blooming  in  sorrow. 

Carnation,  Disdain. 

Daisy,  Unconscious  beauty. 

Dandelion,  Smiling  on  all. 

HearVs-ease,  (Garden  violet,)  Forget-me-not 

Hollyhock,  Ambition. 

Honeysuckle,  Fidelity. 

Houstonia,  Innocence. 

Hydrangea,  Boastful. 

Jasmine,  Gentle. 

Iris,  A  message  for  you. 

Larkspur,  Inconstant. 

Lily,  (White,)  Purity. 

Lily  of  the  Valley,  Delicacy. 

Marigold,  Cruelty. 

Mirabilis,  (Four  o'clock,)  Timidity. 

Mignonette,  Beauty  in  the  mind  rather  than  the  person 

Mock  Orange,  (Philadelphia,)  Counterfeit. 


LANGUAGE  OF  PLOWEBS. 

Myrtle,  Love. 

Narcissus,  Selfishness, 

Olive,  Peace. 

Orange  Jlowers,  A  bridal. 

Parsley,  Useful  knowledge. 

Passionflower,  Devotion. 

Pink,  single,  A  stranger  to  art. 

Pink,  variegated,  Refusal. 

Peony,  Ostentation. 

Poppy,  Forgetfulness. 

Rosemary,  Remembrance. 

Rose-bud,  A  confession. 

Rose,  wild,  Simplicity. 

Rose,  cinnamon,  Without  pretention. 

Sage,  Domestic  virtues. 

Snow-drop,  I  am  not  a  summer  friend. 

Strawberry,  A  pledge  of  happiness. 

Sweet  William,  Artful. 

Sicect  pea,  Departure. 

Tulip,  Vanity. 

Weeping  willow,  Forsaken. 


215 


Tbe  following  lines,  written  on  seeing  a  splendid  collection  of  Water  Lilies  on  the  mrface  ol 
Saratoga  Lake,  may  convey  to  the  young  reader  a  useful  moral 

Here  on  this  gently  sloping  bank 
Of  mossy  flowers,  I  love  to  lie  ; 
While  round,  the  vernal  grass  so  rank, 
Of  green,  reflects  the  richest  dye. 
The  placid  lake  of  silver  sheen, 
Fans  with  soft  breath  my  burning  cheek, 
While  from  its  bosom  all  serene, 
Fresh  odours  rise  from  blossoms  meek. 

Sweet,  modest  plants,  condemned  to  dwell 
In  solitude  and  lonely  shade  ; 
Oh,  do  you  not  sometimes  rebel, 
That  thus  obscure  your  lot  is  made? 
But  come  with  me  to  fairy  bowers, 
Deck'd  by  the  tasteful  hand  of  art ; 
And  ye  shall  know  of  brighter  hours, 
And  share  the  pleasures  of  my  heart 

Nympha?a*  hears  my  earnest  plea, 
Meek,  white-robed  ldy  of  the  lake; 
And  wafting  forth  a  sigh  to  me, 
The  unambitious  flowret  spake. 
Mortal,  forbear  !  thou  knowest  not, 
How  idle  is  thy  foolish  dream; — 
Nor  is  our  lowly,  humble  lot, 
Sad  as  thy  erring  heart  may  deem. 


*  The  White  water-lily. 


216  LANGUAGE    OF    FLOWERS. 

Round  us  the  silver  trout  do  glide, 
Blithe  zephyrs  dance  amidst  our  boweia, 
And  with  ns  insects  gay  ahide, 
Who  call  us  sweetest  of  the  flowers. 
We  make  these  solitudes  rejoice, 
Adorn  and  bless  our  parent  wave  ; 
Arid  should  it  be  her  children'9  choice 
To  leave  her,  but — to  find  a  grave  ? 

We  should  not  he  in  bowers  of  art, 
Blooming  and  fresh  as  we  are  here- 
Soon  would  our  lovliness  depart 
And  wither'd  things  we  should  appear. 
See  yellow  Naphar*  now  so  gay, 
Blue  Pontederiat  fresh  and  fair, 
Oh,  they  would  droop  the  very  day, 
Should  take  them  from  their  natal  air ! 

And  I,  she  said,  in  accents  sweet, 
Whose  robe  of  plain  and  wimple  white 
Is  for  these  shades  a  garment  moot  ;— 
I  could  not  bide  tho  glaring  light, 
Which  gaudy  tulips  love  so  well— 
Oh  grant  me,  Heav'n  my  little  day 
Untouch'd  by  pride  may  p;iss  away! 


♦The  Yellow  water-lilj- 

f  A  beautiful  aquatic  flower,  wun  blossoms  tluekiv  crowded  upon  a  spiko  j  thiq 
flower  intermixed  with  the  White  and  Yellow  lilies,  produces  a  fine  effect. 


I 


